tyhare062367's Avatar
tyhare062367 Member Since October 23, 2009

Kimmie's Fantasies Fulfilled 1

MLE Dickedbysons on Incest Stories

 1

 

As my 19th birthday was approaching, I started to really hear it from a couple of my friends.  “I can’t believe you are almost 19 and you still haven’t done it.” Julie would taunt.  “You don’t know what you’re missing, there’s nothing like riding the high hard one to relieve all of this

Read More
stress during finals.” Someone else would chime in.

 

I wasn’t completely naive about sex.  I had several serious relationships with guys and had done nearly everything except let them fuck me.  It’s not like I hadn’t wanted to have sex, it was just that I wanted it to be with the right guy at the right time.  Call me a romantic, but the back seat of a car or the couch in my parents basement, with them right upstairs and my brother, lord only knows where, lurking about, never really made me feel comfortable with going all the way.  My roommate in college had offered to spend the night somewhere else so that I could do the deed in our room without worry, but I just hadn’t met the guy I wanted to do it with at school.  Not that there weren’t plenty of guys willing to take my cherry!

 

I had even had tried a little girl on girl experimentation with one of my friends when my roommate had needed our room for one of her many sexual encounters.  Kori, my roommate, was somewhat less particular with the guys than I was.  On a couple of occasions she had even had sex while I was in the room.  I would pretend to be asleep and would open my eyes just enough to watch her performing all kinds of acts with her partners.  Sometimes she would even leave her desk light on so that I would have a clear view of some of the large cocks that she would take in her mouth and clean shaven pussy.  I swear that she was hoping I was watching because there were times when she would make sure that her pussy was aimed in my direction while her lover either licked her in a 69 position or give me a clear view of her guiding her lovers cock into her wet pussy.

 

The night that I spent at my friend Joanne’s room was a bit of serendipity.  She and I had been out to a local club, using our fake ID’s, and letting guys buy us drinks all night long.  We had ended up doing a couple of body shots off of each others stomachs, after receiving a dare from a couple of guys.  I was shocked at how marvelous it felt having Joanne suck the liquor out my belly button and lick the remaining liquid from my entire stomach and up near my chest.  She had “accidentally” placed a hand on my left breast and I instantly felt my nipple harden and the warm tingly sensation between my legs told me that this excited me.

 

We had rejected all of the guys’ proposals to take us home when we had finally decided to leave the club.  We had danced with a few of them and shared a couple of dances together.  Somehow our dancing together seemed to be more erotic to me then the dances with the guys.  We had been bumping and grinding with each other and the sensation of Joanne’s hot, sweaty, body against mine was very sensual. 

 

When we finally arrived back at Joanne’s dorm room, we were both a bit tipsy.  She had a room of her own since her roommate had left school after the first semester.  We had laughed and joked all the way home about the horny guys we had left behind. It was then that Joanne revealed to me how she was glad we had left the guys behind, because she was really attracted to me and that she had always found me sexy.  I was a bit taken aback by her forward statements, but somehow I found myself leaning toward her and sharing a very intimate kiss.  I didn’t try to pull away as she pushed her tongue into my mouth and felt her hand reach under my tank-top to gently caress my breast.  I felt myself getting really turned on and spread my legs slightly as Joanne lowered her hand to my thigh and began to slide her hand up under my short skirt and close to my now tingling pussy.  Her hand pushed the small, damp, patch of fabric that covered my steamy cunt aside and she gently slid her finger up and down my moist slit.  She began to tenderly caress my clit.  I was putty in her hands.  Our kissing became more passionate, Joanne alternated licking my neck, tugging on my lips and plunging her tongue deep into my mouth.  I greedily sucked her tongue into my mouth and squirmed as she continued to caress me.  I was getting really hot! 

 

It wasn’t long before Joanne had undressed me and was now removing her own clothes.  I couldn’t help but let my finger dip into my own pussy as I admired the fine curves of her body, her small pert breasts, topped with the strawberry pink nipples appropriate for her fair skin.  Her pale and freckled skin was a sharp contrast to my dark complexion and raven hair.  I lustily admired her clean shaved pussy and wished that I had not left the little 1” landing strip of jet black hair leading to my womanhood.  Joanne reached for my hand.  She pulled my finger to her mouth and began to suck my juices from my finger.  Then she led me to her bed.

 

She gently pushed me back on the bed and whispered.

 

“I’ve wanted you for so long, Kimmie.  Let me show you how good I can make you feel.”

 

I was beyond the point of no return.  I lay back and began to experience the most beautiful and gentle lovemaking of my life!  This was not like the rough groping of the boys I had been with.  This was a person who seemed to genuinely care about how good I felt and was set on letting me experiencing my femininity and sexuality.

 

My body began to quake and tremble as I reached orgasm after orgasm.  Joanne’s expert tongue and gentle strokes in and around my pussy pushed me over the edge so many times I had lost count!  My first multi-orgasmic experience happened with another woman!  Wow, I never would have thought it possible.

 

When I could take no more, I pushed Joanne’s head from between my legs.  She held me close as my body continued to gently convulse.  When I was finally able to recuperate I began to explore her body.  I rolled over on top of her and gently began to suckle one and then the other of her pink nipples.  I experienced the sensation of fondling breasts, other than my own.  Her small, pear shaped, breasts were luscious!  When Joanne began to push my head downward, I knew what she wanted.  I had never seen another girl’s pussy close up, nor had I licked one, but at this point I was more than willing.  I wanted to reciprocate!  I wanted to see if I could cause Joanne to orgasm the way she had made me!  I truly wanted to have her pussy in my mouth while my tongue and fingers dipped inside of her.  I gently kissed my way down her stomach, kissing and sucking the puffy, shaved, flesh around her cunt.  I got the first whiff of her musky scent and then used my tongue to run completely up and down her soaked slit.  I pushed my tongue into her wet hole and then began to suck on her blood engorged clitoris.  Her skin was so soft, the gentle folds of her feminine flower, being a wonderful experience.  Her nectar was delicious and I soon found myself working my tongue from her tiny puckered pink anus to her delicious pussy and clit.  I was lost in devouring her sweet cunt and ass!  Her hips began to buck and I felt her pubic bone bruise my lip.  This did not deter me; it was my turn to push Joanne over the edge time and time again!  My fingers probed her pussy as I continued to lick her sweet clit.  I even dared to gently push my little finger gently inside the first inch of her anus, thinking about how I enjoyed this when I masturbated.  She also seemed to enjoy this and pushed her bottom down, taking all of my finger inside her tiny butt hole.  I wriggled my pinkie about as I felt her ass cheeks clench.  I was now working my index finger inside her pussy, tickling her g-spot, as my pinkie slipped easily in and out of her anus.

 

“Oh God yes!” Joanne moaned as I felt her climax.

 

The inner canal of her vagina tightened around my finger and the juices flowed from her delectable pussy!  I eagerly lapped at her cunt and swallowed all of the delicious cunt juices that I could.  Her orgasms continued, she collapsed, pulled away from me, and assumed a fetal position.  I cuddled up behind her, pushing my breasts against her back.  I reached around and held one of her breasts as her trembling subsided.  Her breathing became deep and I knew she had drifted off into blissful sleep.  I would soon join her, but not until I had greedily sniffed and licked her juices from all of my fingers.  I relished the scent of her anus that covered my little finger.  I fell asleep with my new lover in my arms!

 

2

 

“Happy 19, baby sis!”  My brother John saluted as we downed yet another shot.

 

“Thanks bro, but this has to be the last one!  I don’t think I will be able to walk after this!  Besides, my birthday was over 2 weeks ago.”  I retorted, after finishing off lord only knows how many in a long line of Stoli lemon drops. 

 

“Well, it isn’t my fault that you couldn’t make it home for your birthday dinner until now.  Are you sure you’re ready to leave?  I was just getting warmed up!”  My brother boasted.

 

My brother John was only 18 months older than me, not yet 21, but he also had a fake ID.  Besides, this club was notorious for serving minors.  It had been a nice birthday gift from my brother; he was a construction worker, choosing not to go to college, but to start earning money right out of high school.  Apparently, he had already received several promotions and was in charge of his own crew.  He had bought a new home and was making great money.  He had taken me to one of the nicer restaurants in town and then out for all of these shots!  So after a bottle of Dom Paragon with dinner and the lemon drops, I was feeling no pain.

 

As we walked, arms around shoulders, together to John’s new ¾ ton pick-up, I couldn’t help but feel how muscular he had become from his work.  He had always been in good shape and I had admired his muscles as a young girl, but now he was a truly buff guy!  I could feel my nipple harden as my breast pressed against the strong muscles of his side.  What was going on with me?  Sure I knew this was my brother, but I felt myself beginning to tingle again at the sensations his hard body was creating.  Just by us walking with our arms around each other.  I pushed my tit harder against his side and felt even more moisture building between my legs.  “I can’t be having these feelings about my brother”, I told myself.  But I was!

 

“Hey Johnny boy,” I half slurred, “How bout letting me crash at your place tonight so that I don’t have to face the parents like this?” I tested.

 

“That’s not a problem, sis.  Besides, I don’t want them yelling at me for getting you so fucked up!  It would probably be safer for both of us if they didn’t see you so wasted!” John chuckled.

 

John released me and reached up to open the door of his truck for me.  As I stepped on the running board, I made sure I fell into the seat and gave my brother a clear view of my ass.  I had worn a rather short skirt and one of my favorite lace thongs, so I knew there was just a thin piece of fabric that was now up the crack of my ass.  I acted as if I were trying to raise myself up, giving my brother an even clearer view of my butt and freshly shaved pussy.

 

John gasped, “Wow, little sister, you are a bit messed up.”  I could feel my brother’s eyes taking in my compromising position.  I was really getting worked up.

 

“Well, don’t just stand there staring at my ass.”  I giggled.  “Will you give a girl a hand here?

 

As John moved in to assist me, I crossed my legs around him and pulled him into me.  This also caused me to slide forward into him and I felt his hard package press against my butt.

 

“Damn it Kimmie, I can’t help you if you have a leg lock on me!” My brother spoke.

 

“Sorry bro just couldn’t resist teasing you a little!”  I pretended to slur again.

 

“Well, it’s a good thing you’re my sister because if I was any other dude I would have made sure to get me some of that nice butt when you fell into my truck.”  My brother chided.

 

I just giggled a little more and retorted, “Well, that never used to bother you when we were younger and you used to slip your hands into my nightgown, when you thought I was sleeping.”

 

“What?”  John acted surprised.

 

“Come on now, Johnny boy.”  I went on.  “You remember those hot summer nights when we used to sleep out on the 3 seasons porch.”  I knew he remembered!  But, I wasn’t sure if he knew I had pretending to sleep and let him touch my most private parts.

 

“You remember,” I reminded him, “How you used to wait until you thought I was asleep and then feel my little tits through my nightgown, then you would reach inside my little panties and run your finger over my wet little slit?

 

“Oh my god.”  John uttered.  “You were awake when I did that?  I have felt guilty for so long about how I would do those things to you!”  John confessed.

 

I thought my big brother was going to cry.  I now set upright and pulled his head to my chest.  My legs still spread with my brother’s waist between them.

 

“John, it’s really ok.”  I assured him.  “Don’t you think I would have stopped you if I hadn’t enjoyed it myself?  I loved the fact that you found me attractive and wanted to touch my body.  You are the one who really first made me feel like I was becoming a woman.  It’s ok!  I was really kind of disappointed when you stopped after that second summer.”

 

John seemed taken aback.  “You liked my molesting you when I thought you were sleeping?”  He inquired.

 

“Yes I did, I loved it bro.  In fact, I wish you had never stopped.  You gave me such wonderful feelings!  I answered.  “And right now I am really hoping that you might want to touch me again.” I whispered into his ear.

 

I had John’s head held firmly against my now fully developed breasts.  I reached down, held his hand in mine for a moment, and then guided his strong callused palm under my blouse.

 

At first he attempted to withdraw, I pleaded.  “John, I’m still a virgin and I want you to be my first lover.  You were always gentle with me and I have never felt such wonderful feelings with any other man.”

 

His hand then began to cup one breast and then the other.  I pulled him tighter to me with my legs and began to dry hump his crotch.  I could feel his cock, hard inside his pants, pressing into the moist fabric that barely covered my pussy.  I released my grip from his head and said, “See brother, I know a part of you that doesn’t have any regrets or guilt feelings now!  Let’s go to your house.

 

I pressed my pussy harder against him, and then released my legs from around him.  “Besides I think we are beginning to draw a crowd here and I don’t want anyone we know to see us getting it on in the parking lot!”

 

John’s strong hands left my breasts and his eyes lowered to his bulging crotch and my damp panties.  I could feel the sticky, wet material pressed into my pussy slit and knew my brother had a perfect view of my puffy cunt.

 

I first slid one leg around in the truck and then the other, making sure to give my brother an even better beaver shot.  Damn, I was soaked!

 

As my brother opened his door and hopped into the truck, he questioned, “Kimmie, are you sure this isn’t just the alcohol talking?  Do you know what you are saying?  I’m not sure that it would be right for us to do what you’re suggesting!  I believe it’s even against the law!”

 

I raised my finger to my lips and whispered, “Shhhh, It’s not the booze that’s talking, brother.  It’s me.  I’ve thought about this long and hard and I want you to make love to me.  I’ve got some naughty stories to tell you.  I’m not as pure and innocent as you might be thinking, but that will have to wait.  Now take us to your place.”  I reached over and began to unzip his fly.  I reached into his pants to maneuver his hard penis out of its confines.

 

My brother started the truck and pulled from the parking space, letting out a soft moan of pleasure.  I took the throbbing head of his cock into my mouth and sucked the droplets of clear liquid from its tip.

 

3

 

It was only a few short blocks to my brother’s house.  I had just begun to take the full length of his cock into my throat when John blurted, “You’ve gotta stop now Kimmie or I’m going to blow my load right now!”  The truck had come to a screeching halt in his garage and the door was beginning to close.  I opened my eyes and marveled at the handsome saliva covered cock.  I could now clearly gaze at the wonderful spectacle of manhood that I had wrapped my small hand around and had been sliding in and out of my mouth.  My brother was just the right length, probably just over 7 inches and his cock was not fat, but nice and slender, like my favorite toy.

 

“I don’t mind if you cum in my mouth, John.”  I mumbled as I returned to sucking him.

 

“Damn it, Kimmie,” he breathed huskily.  I want you to swallow my cum, just not here, not in the truck like this.”  He continued.

“Let’s go inside and do this right, if we’re really going to do this.  Not like a couple of high school kids in my truck.”

 

He opened his door, and I released his cock from my mouth, knowing that I would be able to enjoy him more outside the confines of his truck.  He slid out and I watched him unbuckle his pants and try to place his rigid member back inside his pants.  My brother wasn’t wearing any underwear and I had a clear shot of his muscular butt as he attempted to place his beautiful cock back into his jeans.  He must have somehow managed to get it in and tugged to get his pants back over his firm buttocks.  John walked to my side of the truck and opened my door.

 

When John held his hand out to help me down, I spread my legs wide and questioned, “Wanna see if my little pussy still looks the same?”  I pulled my thong aside and gave my brother a wide open shot of my wet cunt. “You’ve made your little sister all wet again big brother, just like the old days.”  I lowered my finger to my slit and ran my finger through my slit.  I let a finger delve into the folds and into my moist cunt hole.  Removing my finger I brought it to my mouth, sucking the fluids from it, I stated, “My juices taste good mixed with yours.  Take me inside.”

 

“Damn, Kimmie, your pussy is even more beautiful than I remember.  It looks even more like a little girls with all of the hair shaved off.  You are so fucking hot!

 

John and I knew there was no turning back now.  Any inhibitions he had now seemed to have faded away.  He lifted me from the seat with his powerful arms and carried me into the house and up the flight of stairs where he placed me on his king sized bed.  I slid off and onto my knees, once again unbuckling his pants.  I pulled his pants down to his ankles and again took in the sight of his gorgeous cock.  John had clearly shaved the hair off of his balls and from along the shaft of his cock, but he still had a rather thick growth of sandy brown hair above his cock and leading up to his stomach.

 

I wrapped one hand around his shaft and cupped his balls with my other.  I began to pump his cock into my mouth once again, tasting more of the sweet elixir of his pre-cum.  His strong hands reached under my armpits and he pulled me to my feet.

 

My loving brother began to unbutton my blouse and slid it off of me.  I reached behind and unclasped my white lace bra that matched my panties, and crossing my arms, slowly removed it revealing my now full breasts.

 

“There a bit bigger than the little boobies you used to touch on the porch, aren’t they big brother?” I quizzed.

 

My breasts were a full c-cup and bordered on d’s, depending on the brand of bra I purchased.  I reached down and cupped both of them, feeling my nipples harden.  “Remember when you would softly pinch these nipples?”  I further inquired.  “I loved the way you used to tease them and suck them through my nighty.  I always wished you would have lifted it and sucked on them without the material in the way.” 

 

John just looked at my full breasts with lust in his eyes.  I lowered my head and pushed both nipples toward my mouth, my tongue snaking out to run circles around first one nipple and then the other.  “I sure as hell couldn’t do this when you used to touch them.”  I quipped. 

 

“Mmmm, they are still very sensitive.  I want you to suck them again.”  I commanded and I pushed my breasts toward him.

 

My brother stepped forward, cupping both of my breasts in his hands.  He tilted his head and suckled first one nipple and then the other.  I leaned my head back and moaned as his callused hands pushed my breasts together and he was able to take both nipples into his mouth at the same time.  I felt his tongue running circles around my areolas, then using his teeth; he would gently tug on first one nipple, then the other.

 

I could feel my brother’s rigid cock rubbing across my stomach and skirt, as he bent over to continue his assault on my sensitive nipples.  “Oh, that’s so nice John.  Oh, god, yes, suck your little sisters titties.”  I hissed.

 

I felt John release my breasts.  His hands dropped to the back of my skirt as he began to pull down on the zipper.  I pulled his face to mine and pressed my breasts into his almost hairless chest.  I held his cheeks and began to run my tongue over his lips.  Soon his tongue was dancing with mine and my skirt fell to the floor.  We continued our passionate kissing as he began to run his hand over the front of my lacy thong.  His fingers were sliding the thin material up and down my wet slit.  I knew my panties were soaked with my juices.  I lowered my arms and began to wriggle out of my thong.  As they slipped off and onto the floor, I broke our kiss and stepped back.  I reached over to push my brothers open shirt off of his shoulders.  It fell loosely to the floor.  We both stood there naked, both panting, both taking in the view of our sibling, in all of their forbidden, naked, glory.

 

I was in awe at how toned and muscular my brother was.  He looked so rugged and strong.  His biceps were massive and his chest was gorgeous.  As I gazed down to his throbbing cock, I couldn’t help but notice the beautiful 6 pack that formed on his stomach.  His cock glistening from the small hole on the tip, I looked down to see the dried, shinny, liquid, that had formed a smeared, crust across my stomach and pelvis.

 

“God I have to have you, John!”  I spoke.  I reached out and wrapped my hand once again around his throbbing cock.  “I want you inside me, be my lover, be my first, big brother.” I huskily breathed.

 

“I want to be inside of you so bad little sister!  But I want you to do something with me first.  Your pussy is so beautiful without any hair on it.  I want you to shave mine off too.”

 

I was so ready to have my brother take me, that at first his request didn’t register.  I had fallen backwards and spread my legs on his bed, just waiting for him to enter me.  Then it hit.

 

“Oh, I get it big brother.  We’re going to do a little fantasy play, huh?  You want me to shave your pubic hair so we can pretend we are just kids again when we fuck.  Mmmm, sounds like some good naughty fun to me.”  I hissed.

 

Without saying another word, I followed my brother into his bathroom.  I leaned over, giving my brother a clear view of my tanned ass and puffy pussy lips, from behind.  I turned on the jets to his whirlpool bath.   My brother just leaned against his sink, I guess admiring his view. 

 

“Do you have a pair of scissors or a trimmer that we can use first?”  I questioned.  “It will make it a lot easier to shave off the smaller hairs.”

 

John produced a small trimmer from one of the drawers. 

 

“I love how you have already shaved the hair from your ball sack and from the length of your shaft.”  I commented.  “This is going to be fun, making you look like a little boy again.”

 

After trimming the hairs down to near stubble with his little razor, we both stepped into the tub.  I grabbed the shaving cream, being sure to spend lots of time running my hands over his pubic area, his cock, his balls, and even back around to his firm butt and spreading the foam into the crack of his ass.  I even dared to gently push a finger ever so slightly, into his puckered anus.  At first he resisted, but then allowed me full access.  He spread his legs further, and as I gently shaved the hair from above and around his entire pubic area, I slowly worked my finger further into his tight sphincter.  I pushed my finger in and felt around for his prostate gland.  John gasped and I saw his cock jump.

 

“Are you ok, baby?”  I inquired.

 

“Yea, sis.  I don’t know what you just did, but I just felt like I was gonna blow a load of jizz there!  What did you do?”

 

“I guess I just hit your prostate gland, big brother.  I learned about it in anatomy and one of the girls in pre-med told me that some guys really get off on it.  Seems like you may be one of them!”

 

“Lets finish up here, you look so damn hot all hairless down here.  I can’t wait to experience how nice this smooth cock feels sliding in and out of your baby sister’s hairless pussy.  Only one request though big brother, like I said, you’ll be my first!  Please be gentle.  I think I have already broken my hymen with my toys, but just in case, take it easy on me at first!”

 

“Oh, no need to worry little sister.  I promise I will be gentle.  I want to enjoy this as much as possible.  Your pussy looks so pretty, I’ll be so smooth with you, that I may never want to stop.  You are definitely the hottest piece of ass I have ever been with!”

I reached for a towel and began to tenderly dry my freshly shorn brother.  I ran the towel up and down his hard cock.  Then over his entire chiseled form.  He then reached for another towel, ran it between my legs, up my stomach and then over my large globular breasts.  After he had completely dried me, he lifted me with his powerful arms, carried me from the bath and back to his bed. 

 

He slowly lowered me, and as he laid me back, he kissed me on the lips. 

 

“I think I’m ready for you now, little sister.”  He softly spoke.

 

“Do just one more thing for me, before you fuck me big brother.”  I requested.  “I want to see you stroke your hard cock like you used to when you thought I was sleeping, and you had been touching me.  I always wished I could see your cock when you were jacking off after touching me.  Will you do that for your little sister now?”

 

I watched as my big brother began to run his large hand up and down his lean cock.  He started with slow gentle strokes, and I had to reach down to play with my pussy.

 

“You were always so caught up in your own jacking off that you never noticed that I was fingering myself while watching you back then, huh bro?  Mmmm, that looks so hot!   I love watching you stroke your cock while you imagine what it would feel like sliding into your baby sister’s pussy.  Watch me finger my tight cunt while you stroke your hard cock, watch me!” 

 

John’s eyes were fixed on my cunt while I worked first one finger, then two, and finally three fingers in and out of my hole.  “See how bad your baby sister wants you.  I want that beautiful cock of yours as far inside of me as it can go!   Ohhhhh, damn, I can’t wait to feel you fill me up and push that nice hard cock up inside of me.  Oh, god, John, please fill me with your hard cock.”  I begged.

 

My brother continued to slowly stroke his hard cock as he lowered his head to my soaked cunt.  I felt his warm breath against my pussy as he began to explore my puffy cunt with his tongue. 

 

“Mmmm, I love your bald pussy, baby sister.  It’s so smooth and soft.”  He worked his tongue around my outer labia and then over my blood filled clit.  I put my cunt juice, covered fingers to his mouth and he began sucking on them.  He released them from his mouth and then laid his head between my splayed legs.  He was so slow and gentle in his touch and licking of my cunt and clit.  His swirling tongue whisked around my clit, plunging into my pussy hole, and around my puckered anus.  My big brother was causing me to quiver as he explored my wanton pussy! 

 

“Ahhh, John, turn around and lay on the bed so I can taste that fantastic cock of yours while you lick me.  I want your hard dick in my mouth again.”  I pleaded. 

John removed his head from between my legs.  I looked up at his face, admiring the juices from my saturated cunt that had covered much of his mouth and chin.  His lower face was covered with the wetness of his baby sister’s pussy!

 

I positioned myself above him in a 69 position.  I lowered my pussy onto his face as I gripped his hard cock and drew it into my mouth.  His tongue one again darted in and out of my wet hole as I attempted to swallow his full, smooth, clean shaven, shaft.  After some adjustment, I soon was taking his entire length into my mouth.  I could feel John licking up more and more of the juices flowing out of my dripping cunt, while I continued to bob my head up and down on his shaft.

 

“Oh, you are such a naughty little cocksucker!”  John teased as he gently spanked my behind.  “But, of such a fantastic cocksucker, too.”  He groaned.

 

I felt the minor waves of orgasm beginning to take hold of me as he gently swatted my ass and puffy pussy lips.  My mouth began to work faster as he cupped his hand over my entire pubic area.  I reached back and inserted one of my fingers between his and slid it into my wet cunt.  I held his hand in place as I fingered myself and forced his hand to slide up and down, around my cunt.  Little wave after little wave began to overtake me.  I was nearly at the pinnacle of my orgasm when I also felt my brothers back arch and his cock twitch in my mouth.  I cupped my hand around his tightened and wrinkled ball sack.  I began swallowing jet after jet of his warm liquor.  His mild, salty, taste as the warm fluid slipped down my throat and I attempted to drink all I could.  I pumped his shaft as my saliva and what I couldn’t consume of his cum, dripped down his shaft.  He was moaning loudly.  I felt the hot flash of my own creamy, orgasm overwhelm my pussy and flow throughout my entire body.  I knew my juices were now dripping from my cunt and I had to roll from my brother’s tongue as he flicked the droplets from my pussy and into his mouth.  I lay next to him, my body drained, still holding his wet, flaccid, cock in my slender hand.  I raised my head; I gave his limp cock one last tug, and rubbed the final drops of his jizz over my face.

 

4

 

We both lay there motionless except for our labored breathing.  We were panting like animals.  I had just had one of the most fantastic orgasms of my life, yet I wasn’t finished with my delectable brother yet.

 

“Holy shit, John.”  I huffed.  “I’ve got to catch my breath, but I hope your going to be ready for my pussy in a few.  I have to feel that fantastic cock of yours inside of me, so I hope you aren’t too spent!”

 

“Jesusss, little sis!  You are one tasty piece of pussy!  Your cunt is delicious!  Give me a couple of minutes, and I’m sure I can get hard for that yummy cunt of yours!  This is just so wrong, it’s starting to get me hard just thinking of fucking my little sisters tight cunt.  Oh, yeah.  I’m definitely going to be “up” for round two!”

“I think I can help you out, big brother.  Or I mean help us both out.  Damn, I want to feel you fucking me!  Come over here and straddle my chest”.  I requested.

 

I had to touch my hot cunt and feel how much fluid was still easing down the crack of my ass.  My brother had really made me cum, too!  John slowly eased himself up and lifted one leg over me.  I placed my brother’s now semi-erect cock between my breasts.

 

“I’m going to suck this pretty cock tip while you use that nice shaft to fuck my titties.  I want you to titty fuck me big brother.  I spit a large glob of saliva into my hand and began to rub it between my tits and around my brothers hardening cock.  I did this again, depositing another large glob of saliva in my hand and smearing it onto us.  I then began to squeeze my tits around my brother’s cock and alternated flicking my tongue across his small cock hole, then sucking the entire tip into my mouth.  John was now pushing my tits together and fucking them hard.

 

“Damn, baby sister, I never would have imagined that your small little titties that I used to feel, would blossom into these beauties!  You have the most perfect tits I have ever seen!  The guys on my crew would go crazy if they ever saw these beauties!  So perfect!”

 

“Oh, so you think the guys you work with would like to see your baby sister’s tits?”  I questioned.  “Do you think they would like to see my big brother’s cock slipping around between them?  Tell me what the guys you work with would say if they could see your baby sister’s tits!”  I questioned.

 

“Damn, sis, there isn’t a normal guy alive that wouldn’t pay to see these beautiful tits!  You could make a fortune at the club we go to!  Not that I’m suggesting you become a shaker or anything.”  John retorted.

 

“So you really think that guys would pay to see my titties, big brother?  Maybe I should be charging you!”  I teased.  “Hell, I used to let you feel em for free and now I love you fucking them!  Tell me what the guys would do to me, big brother?”  I pressed.

 

“Well I’m sure every one of them would love to be in my position right now!  Hell if they could just see these pretty things, they would probably shoot their loads in their pants!  Your tits are just fucking gorgeous!”  He puffed.

 

The thought of strange men that my brother worked with looking at my tits started to really get me wet again.  I could just imagine me stripping for them, my brother with them at the shaker bar and then thinking of how badly all of them would love to swap places with my big brother right now.  I could just imagine all of them at home later stroking their cocks and thinking of my body.  Damn, I was getting really horny again!

 

“What about my pussy, big brother?  Do you think I have a pretty cunt?  Would any of those guys like to see your baby sister’s pussy?”  I quizzed again.

 

“Holy shit sis, if they saw this beautiful shaved pussy of yours, I know they would definitely cum all over themselves!  Your pussy is so perfect!  Nice and pink!  And damn, you taste so fucking good!”

 

John reached behind to touch my wet cunt again.  His finger slipped easily inside of me.  I spread my legs for even better access.

 

“So do you think they would like to put there finger inside of me like you are?  Would they like to finger fuck your little sister too?  Do you think that all of them would like to feel my mouth around there cocks like you did and have me suck them dry?  Is my pussy really all that?  I teased again, as I puckered my lips around the tip of his cock.

 

“Shit, damn, baby sister!  I don’t even want to think of what those guys would do if they saw a pussy as perfect as yours.  So puffy and clean shaven!  They would probably fuck each other thinking of your beautiful cunt!  Jesusss cristo, you are so frigging hot and wet, Kimmie.  You like thinking about a bunch of guys seeing your sexy body and wanting you so bad that they would suck each other off to be with you!  Don’t you, you naughty little girl!”  My brother jabbed.

 

“Yea, it does make me really horny, big brother.  Is that naughty thinking of how all the guys you work with and go to the strip clubs with, would love to see your baby sisters tits and cunt!  Yea, it is getting me wet!  Can’t you tell?  Or did you think it was just you, and the thought that my buff big brother is fingering me, fucking my tits and me just dying to have your hard cock inside me that is getting me so wet?”  I laughed.

 

With that John slid off of my chest and positioned himself above me.  His muscular arms planted on either side of me and his chiseled chest lurking above me.  I reached down between his legs and wrapped my slender hand around his rigid shaft.  I gently slid his hard cockhead up and down the wet slit of my pussy.  I shivered just thinking that I was about to guide the first real cock of my life into my lusting pussy.  And, that cock was the hard shaft attached to my very own brother.  My juices were really flowing as I eased the tip against the opening of my cunt.  I could feel my clit throbbing at the thought of the pounding it was about to receive.  A good, hard, long, fuck, given to me by my dear loving brother.  What would people think?  What would mom and dad think if they knew what there children were about to do and had been doing for the last couple of hours.  What would all of my brother’s crew think if they could see me getting fucked by their boss?  I gasped as I drew the first few inches of my brother’s cock into me.  John gently eased himself down a bit further, and I released my grip form his shaft.  He took that as the signal to continue, and I soon felt my brothers cock slide all the way into me.  He filled me up.  My vaginal canal tensed to hold him in me.  There was no pain, just a warm feeling that no plastic toy had ever given me.  I felt my brother’s pubic bone pressing against mine.  I reached behind him, holding his ass cheeks in my hands and attempted to further engulf him.  I wrapped my legs around him and hooked them.  I had kept my eyes open to watch his cock ease into me, and then to slowly withdraw, glistening with the warm lubrication created in my anxious pussy.  I watched as my brothers cock would slowly disappear into my wet pussy and then withdraw, glistening again.  I closed my eyes as his pace quickened; savoring the full sensation I was getting inside with each new plunge of his cock.  My brother was fucking me!  My brother was sliding his long, slender shaft in and out of his baby sister’s eager pussy!  My cunt desired him!  I wanted to cum on him and feel him fill my hot cunt with his warm seed.  Goosebumps were forming on my hot flesh as my brother moaned and fucked me.  My cunt, the cunt of his baby sister, was about to get filled with his hot sticky cum.  Fuck I was loving this.  I loved knowing that my pussy was gripping my brother’s cock.  Gripping him so hard that he would soon be cumming and calling my name!  I met his quickened thrust with thrusts of my own.  I could feel his tight testicles slapping against my puckered ass hole.  My big brother was fucking me for all he was worth.  The sweat was dripping from him and falling onto me.  Our bodies were hot and steamy.  His cock and my pussy joined together as one.  A forbidden and beautiful union.  I felt one with my brother.  There was immense pleasure in knowing that he was my first fuck.  The hot flashes were building from inside my pussy, warmth flowing from my womanhood, throughout my body.  My brothers slick cock, sliding smoothly in and out of my tight cunt.  His smooth shaved cock, plunging as deep as it could into my pussy, his baby sister’s pussy!  I let out a scream! 

 

“OH, SHIT, FUCK, JOHNNY!  I’M CUMMING!  SHIT YES BIG BROTHER!  FUCK YOUR LITTLE SISTERS HOT CUNT!  I LOVE YOUR COCK IN ME!  FUCK ME!  FUCK ME HARD!  YES, FUCK YOUR SISTER SO FUCKING HARD!   AHHHHhhhh…..

 

My breath had nearly left me.  The most intense orgasm I had ever freaking experienced!  And I could feel that they weren’t over.  Another, bigger one seemed to be building as John pounded faster and harder into my cunt.  He was biting into my shoulder!  Not hard, but still biting.  His sweaty chest pressed against my glowing red tits.  The blood was rushing through all of my erogenous zones.  I was beginning to climax again!  I felt John’s cock pulsing inside of me.  Quick, hard, fucking!  Passionate, piston, pounding, fucking.  His cock was throbbing inside me, his breath short and rapid.  I felt his cock begin to shoot hot jet after hot jet of cum into my cunt!  I was over the edge and so was he!  Then a hot complete sensation, as I felt my loving brother collapse on top of me.  My hips still bucking as we climaxed together!  Heavy breathing.  Sweat dripping.  Bodies sliding together in complete union!  Brother Sister Lovers Fucking Complete!!!

 

My brother was heavy on top of me as I still held him inside me.  My legs locked around his waist and my arms straining to reach around his chest and back.  I felt his cock becoming smaller inside of me.  Gradually shirking and withdrawing.  I hated the void feeling that was replacing the fullness that I had just experienced.

 

After a few more minutes I felt my brothers cock completely slide out of me and a warm flow of liquids began to run down the crack of my butt.  I knew my brothers cum was spilling out of me.  It felt warm, pooling on the sheets below my ass.  John eventually rose up from me.  His eyes were glassy and his face was flush.

 

“That was the most magnificent sex I have ever experienced, Kimmie.  I think I now know what real lovemaking is.  It’s not just sex and fucking, but feeling love too.  You are so damn beautiful.  I want this to go on forever.  I want you to stay here with me always, my lover.  Never leave! 

 

My brother rolled off of me.  I pushed my butt out of the wet spot and lay on my side next to him.  He began to spoon me. Both of us drifting into a satisfied and blissful sleep.

Making Daddy Feel Good

phil05 on Incest Stories

Making Daddy Feel Good

 

This is not a real story

My name

Read More
is Cora and I’m 14 years old, my dad and I have always been close to each other. I always felt like doing something good for my dad and being 14 I had a great idea; all men have a weakness for hot young teenage girls and I was going to use it. The next day my mom left to visit her friend for a couple of days. I went to take a shower and while my dad was watching a football game, I decided to give my dad a taste of what’s to come, so I started to walk around the house in my bra and my pink cotton panties. As I walk up to him I jumped onto his lap and started to talk about what movies we can watch while mom was gone. My pussy was starting to get wet and I felt really horny and then that’s when I felt my dad’s cock growing until I felt it rubbing through my cotton panties. I knew dad cock was about to explode so I asked innocently “dad can you rock back and forth like you did when I was younger”. So he started without hesitation, I started moving back and forth trying to create as much friction on his cock as possible. I could tell he was feeling good because he was breathing extremely hard we did that for another 30 second until he was ready to cum, then right before he came I got up and thanked him for reminding me of some good times. As I left, I pretending to drop my earring so I could bend over in front of my dad and wave my heart shaped 14 year old ass at him.

About 20 minutes later I went inside to my room to surf the internet that’s when I heard some sound, I went to down stairs to see what it was. The door to the living room was shut so I walked up to it and opened it slowly, when I saw my dad’s huge cock. He was jacking off to a part of the video where we went to the beach and I was bending over and showing the camera my ass. He was breathing hard and crying “Cora, Cora, you’re ass is so prefect, he was pumping his 7 inch cock for another minute before shooting a stream of hot cum everywhere. My plan was working perfectly; I went up stairs to change from my cotton panties to a red thong, as we were eating dinner I went down to pick up a fork that I dropped and purposely showing dad my thong. After dinner we went to watch American Pie, and while we were watching it I slid my hand down my dad’s pants and started to touch his cock. My dad jerked up and asked “honey what are you doing”? I replied “I saw you jacking off to the video of me at the beach in my bikini and shooting your load and now I want to make you feel even better”. My dad stunned for a moment then unzipped his pant and whipped out his cock which was now hard and ready for a 14 year old to make love to. He got a condom from his room and put it on, and I told my dad “just lay back and enjoy the pleasure, and let’s see how long you can hold from your 14 year old daughter sucking, fucking, and riding you. I first started to suck his balls, and work my way to the head and sucked it for about 5 minutes, then I undid my bra showing him my perky tits and pulled off my thong. I kissed dad and we suck each others tongue for a little while, and let dad suck on my hard nipples too before getting on top of him. Dad inserted his cock in my pussy and began to pump it slowly back and forth, it started to feel good as the pace got faster, and before I knew it I was riding my dads cock. I wanted to say dirty things to get my father to cum faster so I said “Daddy you’re fucking a 14 year old!!! My friends from school who are 13 and 15 want to fuck you sooo badly too daddy” and “you’re about to cum in an underage girl”. After doing that and my pussy squeezing and releasing  over and over again, my dad couldn’t take it anymore and when he came he yelled out “Cora, Cora, I’m about to cum keep riding my cock no matter what”, so I did. As he came I continued to ride his cock, but even harder and faster until he shot load after load and it started dripping out of his condom and I didn’t stop there I kept squeezing his cock and saying “ keep cumming daddy, don’t stop because I’m going to keep on riding you”. Even after he shot his load 3 or 4 times I still slowly fucked him for another 2 or 3 minutes. As I got off of his cock, cum was everywhere, so I started to lick cum off of his cock and even squeeze all the cum out of the condom and swallowed it all. I jerked my dads cock again and 5 minutes later it started to get hard again. I wanted to call my friend Lacy who was 13 and a cheerleader over to help me get my dad to cum again so I did call her; she was coming over in an hour.

I gave my dad the best 20 minutes a man could ever dream of.

Tell me if you want part 2

                                        

 

 

Confessions of Dee Dee18, the little porn writer.

DeeDee18 on Incest Stories

Confessions of DeeDee18, the little porn writer.

 

I was sitting in the sun on my window seat, naked, as I watched the squirrels’ running back and forth across the street in front of our house. They were just babies, and were soo cute as they chased each other around in circles, then shot back up the tree, then back down to play some more.

 

Read More
Roman">The only house that could see my window was directly across the street. A younger woman about my mom’s age lived over there, and I had never seen her look out of the upstairs window since she moved in. So I often sat and basked in the sun while I day dreamed, and sometimes played with myself, as the sun beat down on my hot little body.

 

On this particular morning I was fantasizing about an older man named Tom, who had written to me on the internet a few weeks ago. Since we started writing our e mails had constantly gotten hotter and hotter as he revealed his innermost feelings for me, and I started to imagine him making mad passionate love to me in every way possible.

 

When he finally got around to telling me he wanted to fuck me, I was shocked! Then the more I got used to his sexy words, the more I began to crave that delicious feeling down in my belly when he related his deepest lurid fantasies about eating my little cunt and fucking me with his big penis.

 

As you have probably figured out by now, eventually I let him talk me through having a fantastic orgasm, like nothing that I had ever felt before! That’s how I was introduced to cyber sex, and I soon became so addicted to it that it almost consumed me completely. I began to think about being sucked on by his soft lips, and having him shove his fingers up my wet cunt, and as a result I had more multiple orgasms at one session with him than I had ever believed I possibly could!

 

We derived a method for telling each other when a climax would hit. We clicked on the 'nudge' icon on windows messenger. Then we could actually feel the vibrations going up and down our respective bodies and it was awesome! After only a little practice we achieved simultaneous orgasms, and I really felt excited and happy to make him cum at the same time that he got me off with his sweet talk.

 

Don’t knock it if you haven’t tried it! It’s wild, to say the least!

 

Anyway I was thinking about all this as I gently rubbed my swelling breasts and tugged on my stiff nipples in the sunlit bay window in my room. I watched my reflection as I slowly slid my hands down to cup my mound and press on my little clit poking up from under it’s pink hood.

 

My image smiled back at me, and I leaned forward and pressed my puffy lips against the glass. My mirrored self gasped and panted back at me, as I sucked and licked the warm window, getting more and more turned on as I slid my fingers up and down my wet slit and teased my inner lips with my fingernails.

 

As I began to sweat, the sun found my spread open thighs, and caressed my cunt lips, until I was panting and shaking on the window seat, in plain view of anyone walking by on the street below. My naked reflection then turned more toward me so I was pressing my breasts flat against the glass, while my nipples rubbed up and down sending shocks to my nerve endings.

 

Finally I couldn’t stand it anymore and I slid down flat on my side and shoved my sopping wet cunt lips against the window, and began to fuck it, faster and faster, as I sucked ever harder on the slick pane. I ran my top hand down along my sweaty outer thigh and slid my fingers into my crack, then probed my anus gently.

 

The sweat was pouring off me now, and the vinyl seat covering was like a lake under my straining hips. I grabbed my left nipple between my thumb and forefinger and dragged it hard up and down the hot window as I fucked ever harder, mashing my spread wide cunt lips again and again against the glass until my clit was tingling.

 

I rolled back onto my back, and jammed my fingers deep up my gaping hole, as I jerked, and rolled back and forth, and panted and moaned, over and over, between my clenched teeth.

 

“Oh,God.The sun feels soo good, and I’m, so fucking horny, and I’m naked in front of the window, and I’m going to cum right now, and squirt my juices all over the place, and Tom is fucking me, and I’m gonna’ cum nooooooooow!!!!!!  

 

I screamed between my teeth, while biting my lower lip, until it got to be too much, then I opened my mouth and screamed again, as the second orgasm rocked my soaked twitching little body!

 

I heard footsteps running up my stairs and then my mom burst through the door to find out what was wrong. She stopped dead in her tracks and gasped, as she stared at the cum drenched little girl in the sunny bay window, with her fist clear up her cunt, and her mouth hanging open in pure lust, as she pulled on her nipples, and continued to jerk as each contraction rolled up and down her sweaty little body!

 

“Jan?” she panted softly.

 

“Yes, mom?” I answered feebly, as I turned my head to look at her.

 

“Honey, what on earth are you doing?”

 

“I don’t really know, mom, it just came over me so suddenly that I couldn’t stop once it started.”

 

“Were you dreaming about Tom, again?”

 

“Uh Huh! Oh Mom. I love him so much!”

 

“But, honey, he’s only a ghost out in cyber space, not a real live man.”

 

“He’s real to me, mom, and he loves me, too!”

“I’m sure he does, sweetie. But you shouldn’t keep fingering yourself all the time like you have lately. It’s not good for your cunny or your mind. You may eventually need professional help if you don’t stop soon!”

 

“I don’t care! I love the orgasms he brings me to, and I won’t ever stop, no matter what you say!” I shouted.

 

“Okay, okay, just calm down and go dry yourself off, okay?”

 

I dragged my sticky body up off the window seat, and stumbled into the bathroom to clean up. My reflection stared back, and then smiled and winked at me! I am soooo bad!

Mom was so shocked, but I know she also was really turned on looking at my naked sweaty body! The thought made my nipples harden, and I grabbed them and squeezed, as I fingered my cunt again into another orgasm, while watching my image jerking and bucking against the mirror!

 

“Wait until I tell Tom about this! He’s gonna’ love it the horny perv! I’ll bet he jerks off so hard, when I tell him, that he’ll shoot clear across his computer room!”  I giggled to myself.

 

Mom doesn’t understand that we have a really neat relationship, which will never be anything but over the internet, and we don’t care since we have so much fun pretending! Some would say it’s sorta’ adolescent but who cares what they think. It’s us that matter, not what they think, so fuck ‘em we say!

 

Maybe we do need help, but we’re both adults, though some would say I am really just a kid, since I’m still eighteen. And we are of somewhat sound mind, and it’s really our private business. And when it’s eventually over, as it surely must be someday, we’ll have the dreams to remember, and we’ll grin at the preposterous things we did!

 

I walked back into my room where mom was still standing, and went to her and gave her a big hug. She held me close and kissed my hair, and I felt her rock hard nipples pressing against my face.

 

I turned my head slowly, as I parted my lips, and slid them over one stiff little tower. I swirled my tongue around and sucked gently until I felt it grow more, and mom started panting, and gripping my naked back tightly.

 

“No, Jan, you have to stop that. I told you when you were twelve that it was no longer the thing a mother and daughter should be doing anymore.”

 

I sucked harder until the silk was soaked and her nipple was clearly visible. She tried to pull back, but I now had a firm lock on her with my teeth, and was biting gently while I sucked.

 

Mom moaned, and tried once again to escape. I backed off and looked up at her feverish face.

”Mom, just pretend that I am a cyber girl, and I don’t really exist, except in your mind, like me and Tom.”

 

She shuddered, then closed her eyes and got a dreamy look on her face. I turned my attention back to her wet blouse and slowly opened the buttons while mom held her breath, awaiting my next advances.

 

When I parted the silk and the air hit her swollen breasts, she gasped, and trembled. I raised both of my hands up and cupped the firm mounds, and began to knead and fondle them. Mom panted harder and bit her lower lip. As I pulled her nipples out harder she gasped, and pulled my naked little body hard against hers, and began to move her hips back and forth to press her clit against my smooth belly through the thin material of her wraparound skirt.

 

I returned to sucking, as I slid my arms around her, and pushed her skirt up, and slid my hands down under her panties and onto her soft naked rear end. She quivered as I raked my nails up her crack and over her puckered anus. When I knew she was gone in her own world of nerve endings, I stepped back and released her skirt and pushed her blouse off, so I could see all of her well toned, now naked, body shivering in front of me.

 

She threw her head back and gently pushed on the top of my head to guide me down to her glistening golden cunt hair. I pushed my mouth over her opening and ran my tongue up and down her slit until the folds opened and her clit swelled into view.

 

I ran my fingers up her cunt as she spread her legs wider, and then she began to fuck my puffy mouth harder and harder, as I sucked and bit on her clit.

 

“Oh, God, Tom, suck me baby, do it to me! Harder! Harder!” she gasped.

 

 A chill ran up my back as I froze in place, realizing she had just called out my cyber lover’s name! Had she been reading my e mails on my computer while I was away from home? I thought.

 

She bucked against my face and shoved my head hard against her mound so I started to lick and suck again, still amazed at what I had heard!

 

“Oh, God, Tom! Fuck me baby! Fuck me baby! Oh, God fuck Meeeeee!” she screamed, as her cum spurted into my open mouth and all over my face.

 

She continued jerking until her orgasm finally subsided, and then she pulled me up and kissed my cum drenched lips softly.

 

“Oh, Jan! God, honey, what are you turning your old mother into here? I’m becoming my own daughter!” she panted.

 

“Mom, have you been reading my e mails behind my back?” I asked, as I ran my tongue over her sweet lips that I have loved since the day I was born.

 

“Oh, Jan, Honey! I never meant it to happen, but when I heard you up here the other night trying not to scream out as you climaxed time and time again, I had to find out what you were doing! So I peeked in when you weren’t home, and saw you had msn messenger on.  I opened your e mails and found all the letters you had written to that Tom person. I was shocked at first, but the more I read, the more turned on I got, until I came in my panties from all the sexy writing”

 

“I told you he was my lover, now you want him too?”

 

“Yes, sweetie, I do. Can you ever forgive me?”

 

I thought it over, and shrugged my shoulders as I replied, “Well, I’ll have to ask him, first. If he agrees then you can play too, but I make the rules, and if I want you to stop, you must, okay?”

 

“Oh, thank you honey! God, I’m going nuts here, aren’t I? First I let you eat me, and then I want to cyber fuck your boyfriend! What a slut your mom is turning into!” she giggled, as she hugged me.

 

I reached up and guided her hand down to my wet cunt lips, and she plunged right in and began to finger me, as I held on to her arm and jerked, over and over in a huge orgasm, all brought on by the dirty talk, and my fucking her with my mouth.  She continued to finger me until my second and third climax were exhausted, and I fell against her, sweating and shaking.

 

We went into my bathroom and took a shower together. I pulled on my little denim cutoffs, and my crop top. She reattached her skirt, and then went downstairs to find a clean blouse.

 

I booted up my computer and sent an e mail to my lover asking him to write, since I had news to tell him. He was out, so I went off line, and put my machine on standby, and headed down to lunch.

 

***

 

Mom came in and we talked about Tom, and I leaned back in my dinette chair and gazed out the window to our backyard. I looked at the green grass and remembered that day, back when I was ten, that mom took me to the park and let me play naked with the little kids.

 

When she had awakened me after the lady had finger fucked me, she had let me climb up into her SUV, and I had cuddled against her side, still naked as the day I was born. Slowly my mind drifted back until I was there again.

 

“Mom, do you mind me being naked in the car next to you?” I asked, as I snuggled in closer.

 

“No, honey, I love your little sweet body as only a mother can.”

 

“Thanks, mom, for the fun day and for letting me go without clothes.” I murmured,as I drifted off to sleep, a contented little kid.

 

A little while later I felt Mom’s hand running up and down my back as I lay with my head in her lap, still half asleep. I rolled on my back and pulled her hand down to my hairless little cunt and pushed her fingers against my clit, as I opened my eyes and gazed up at my mom’s face through the valley between her breasts.

 

Mom gasped as she felt the soft smooth skin on my little cunt lips, and I felt her shudder under my head.

 

“I love you ,mom.”

 

“I love you, too sweetie, but you are making it really hard for me to concentrate on my driving here.”

 

I remember thinking like the little minx I have always been, “Mom, you think you can’t drive now, wait until you feel this!”

 

I turned my head as I rolled onto my stomach so my face was buried in my mom’s lap. I blew against the material which was pressed into her crotch, and she jerked and gasped. I wiggled my head back and forth forcing her short skirt higher on her thighs until my face was lying on her naked cunt lips.

 

I ran my hand up and down her thighs, and then probed gently between her folds to find her clit. Mom was rubbing my naked back and squeezing my little hard buns as I spread my legs wide and humped the seat.

 

I licked her cunt until I tasted the moisture seeping out of her now swollen labia, and she moaned, as I felt the car swerve, and she grabbed the wheel to keep us on the road.

 

“Honey, stop! I’m going to get us both killed if you don’t.” she stammered, as I licked faster and faster up and down her steaming cunt.

 

I slid my hand up further, until I could shove my small fist up her sopping wet hole, and she screamed as she jerked in her seat! She opened her legs as wide as possible and I really fist fucked her in earnest until she was weaving all over the road, and gasping and moaning loudly.

 

“God, Jan! I’m about to come, honey! Unh! Unh! Unh! Unh! Oh, God! Honey, please stop! Oh God, I can’t hold it! I’m cumming honey!” she yelled, as I buried my fist deeper, and bit her clit hard! She was shaking and jerking so bad that she couldn't drive anymore.

 

She swerved off the road into a turnoff, and pulled behind the overpass, so our truck would be hidden from the traffic flying along the freeway. As she shut off the ignition, I slid up on my knees, and untied her wraparound dress, and slid the front open so I could suck on her gorgeous breasts.

 

Mom laid her head back on the seat, and closed her eyes, as I sucked and fist fucked her, until she jerked again, and screamed out yet another orgasm!

 

“Honey, quit! You’re driving me crazy!” she panted, as I slid up and kissed her open mouth and ran my tongue in and out over her lips. Then she turned and placed her back against the door and opened her legs wide. She pulled me down so my back was laying on her sweaty front, and her arms were around my shoulders hugging me back against her hard nipples poking me in my back. She pushed her wet cunt up under my rear end hard to rub her clit against my small globes, as she kissed the top of my head and hugged me tighter.

 

I squirmed to rub my bottom over her clit, and she reached down and pulled on my little nipples. Then she slid both hands down and pushed my little legs wide and slid her fingers up and down my slit until I was gasping and shaking under her oh so soft touch!

“Mom, I’m gonna’ cum! Is it okay if I do?” I panted.

 

“Yesss, sweetie, go ahead, cum all over mommies hand, now!”

 

When she said that I jerked up in the air, and screamed, as the contractions ravaged my hot little body, over, and over again!

 

“Oh God, mom! Your fingers feel soo nice up my cunny. Don’t ever stop fingering me, please?” I panted, as I clung to her wrists and pulled her hands harder into my little vagina.

 

“I won’t stop, honey, as long as you don't want me to. I’ll fuck your tight little hole until you’re my age if you want!” She whispered into my hair, as she hugged me tight, and fingered me through yet another intense orgasm.

 

“I love you, mom.” I panted, as sweat poured down my face.

 

“Love you too, you horny little devil!” She giggled, as she smoothed my hair out of my sweaty face.

 

Then she sat up and toweled me off. She pulled her dress back around and tied it at the side, as I once again laid my head in her lap and drifted off, a happy, well fucked, naked little girl!

 

***

 

“Jan! Hey, JAN!” I heard mom calling my name, as I came out of my daydream. I slowly focused on her face peering at me.

 

“Where were you just now? I’ve been talking to you for almost half an hour and you looked like you were off somewhere in la la land, honey.”

 

“Sorry, mom. I was just remembering the day you fingered me by the freeway.” I grinned.

 

She blushed, and said, “Oh, that! It was sort of fun wasn’t it?”

 

“Yeah, mom, it was, I loved it!” I sighed, as I hugged myself, and stared once again out the window.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

All In The Family

Eroticus on Incest Stories

All In The Family
By: Eroticus (James)
Part I

    The day started no different than any other day had within the past month. It was around 7:00 AM, my sister Angela was still sleeping and my mother and father were sitting in the kitchen eating breakfast talking about whatever it is that parents talk about at this time of day. I assume thats what they were doing anyways. I wasn't around to listen. I was doing what I had started doing every morning for a month or so now. I was sitting in my sisters closet naked, stroking my penis gently, waiting to ejaculate in to a pair of her light pink p
Read More
anties. I know it may sound strange, but recently my sister had begun to develop in to a beautiful young girl, and every time I saw her I started to think about her in sexual ways, and it always gave me a hard on. She was very good looking for being only thirteen. She had long brown hair that went a bit past her shoulders and it was streaked with blonde. She had a small but tanned body and breasts that I would guess to be around a 24B cup. So there I was, peeking through my sisters closet at her naked body, as she often slept, rubbing the full length of my shaft, when all of a sudden our mother busted through her bedroom door. It startled me so much that I accidently blew my load earlier than I had planned. It felt wonderful but I would have liked to go on a bit longer.
    "Come on Angela, we've got to get up for church." I heard my mother say. My heart was racing, I was praying to God she wouldn't open the closet door for any reason to see her fifteen year old son masturbating into a pair of panties.
    "I don't want to go mom, I'm tired." Angela said in a low and exhausted voice. I could only hope that my mom would let her skip church today and she would leave the room. But she didn't.
    "That's to bad. Let's get up and get you dressed." my mother said as she turned around and opened the closet door. As soon as she opened the door we locked eyes for a split second and she instantly closed the door and turned around. "On second thought, I don't think God would mind if you missed one day of church." she said as she quickly left the room. I don't know what was more embarassing, the fact that my mother just caught me going limp in my sisters closet, or that after she left I pissed myself a little.

    A few awkwardly silent seconds after my mother left I could hear Angela sniffing at the air. Had she been able to smell my pee? It was only a second or two after I heard her sniffing around that I could hear the sound of her digging through a dresser droor of hers and slipping in to some clothes. Thinking of my naked sister getting dressed gave me half an erection even though I couldn't see her. Soon enough she opened the closet door and just stood there and started at me for what seemed like eternity.
    "What are you doing in here?" she asked after forever.
    "Um.." I said, and then I paused for at least a minute. "I don't really know what to tell you, because I know you wouldn't understand Angela..." I told her. I was so embarassed I could hardly get the words out.
    "Did you get another pair of my panties sticky?" she asked, pointing down at my penis that had by now turned in to a fully hard cock. "I was wondering why I had started noticing my panties getting stick over the past month." she said.
    "Yea, that was me. I'm sorry Angela, it's just-" I started to say before she cut me off.
    "Don't be sorry, I think it feels cool. Can you keep a secret?" she asked me as her face started to turn a little bit red. "I've even licked some of that goo before." she said after I nodded to her. I couldn't believe it, my sister had eaten my cum before, and she didn't even realize what it meant. "What is the stuff James?" she asked with a curious look on her face and the biggest smile she had ever given me.
    "It's called cum Angela. Did you like how it tasted when you ate it?" I asked. I could feel my cock throbing as the conversation continued. I couldn't believe I was talking like this with my thirteen year old sister. All she did to answer was nod and smile, and it gave me a great idea. "Well, I can let you taste some more, but it won't be out of a pair of panties."
    "I'd really like that James. It was fun to lick up. You should have seen me, it was all over my lips and face."
    "Well, all you have to do is put this in your mouth and suck on it for a little while Angela." I said as I looked down and pointed at my penis. I can't say that it's huge, but I think five inches for a fifteen year old boy isn't bad.

    After a few seconds of getting in a comfortable position on her stomache in front of me she popped the head of my penis right in to her mouth. That very second I started shaking and my eyes began to roll back in my head. I couldn't believe it but right when I went in to her mouth I started spilling rope after rope of sperm into my sisters sweet little mouth. I was so embarassed to have cum that quickly, but she didn't know any different, so it was all right. She just sat up and smiled at me as my cum dripped from her lips and tounge. I found myself getting curious about what it tasted like, so I gently leaned in and kissed Angela on the lips. I liked the little preview that gave me, so I slipped my tounge in to her mouth and sucked out some of my sperm.

End of part one.
Look out for what happened next within a week.

My brother, my lover, at the water slide

DeeDee18 on Incest Stories

My brother, my lover, at the water park

 

I peered around the corner of the house at Bobby, leaning under the hood of his big black pickup tinkering with some thingamajig, with a wrench in one hand, and a screwdriver in the other. His baggy shorts hung low on his slim hips, and I ogled his sexy buns and well muscled bare back, and licked my dry lips.

 

Read More
New Roman">I tiptoed across the lawn, and up behind him. He was so engrossed in his work that he didn’t even hear me, as I reached down, and grabbed his shorts, and yanked them down around his ankles, and then jumped back quickly to watch his reaction.

 

His head jerked up, and he banged the back of it on the underside of the hood, while the wrench and screwdriver clattered down around the interior of the motor compartment, and fell on the driveway. Then he spun around with fire in his eyes, as I backed up, bent over at the waist with my arms out in front of me, giggling uncontrollably.

 

His long fat penis hung down between his legs, as I leered lasciviously, and batted my eyes repeatedly, continuing to back up faster and faster.

 

“Oooooh!” I panted loudly, “Look at big bros big cock dangling in the open air!”

 

He reached down and yanked his shorts up, as I tore around the corner running for my life! My brother is the star defensive back on our high school football team, and it took about three seconds before I felt his body hit mine in a flying tackle, as he threw me to the wet grass alongside the garage.

 

“Darn you little sis! Are you trying to kill me or what?” he yelled, as he ripped my bikini bottom off.

 

He had me pegged to the grass on my stomach. I rolled over between his straddling legs and bucked my mound up into his shorts, hard! He yelped, and grabbed my bikini top, and ripped it off, and shoved the wet triangles into my open mouth.

 

“Suck on that, you little tease!” he laughed, as he grabbed my nipple, and twisted it hard enough that I gasped, and screamed in pain!

 

I mumbled into the fabric, “I give up! I’m sorry! Please let me up!”

 

“Not a chance, you mean little devil! I’m going to make you rue the day you fucked around with me! That hurt, banging my head, and all the neighbors probably saw my cock and butt when you pants me! So let’s let them see your cute little snatch and titties, too, hunh?”

 

“No, Bobby, please? I’ll do anything you want, just let me go!”

 

He laughed, and bent over, and kissed me softly, as I threw my arms around his neck, and pulled his lips against mine. I wiggled my hips under him until I felt that old familiar bulge pressing against my swelling clit.

 

His nipples were standing out on his hairless massive chest, and he rubbed them back and forth over my swollen breasts, until I was shuddering with desire to be fucked by my big brother. He began to hump me through the thin fabric of his shorts, until he shuddered, and came, as he groaned in my mouth. My own gushing orgasm jerked me around under him, until we were both panting and gasping, tightly clinging to each other.

 

“God, Jan! You certainly messed up my shorts that time! How am I ever going to get my truck running with you harassing me all the time?”

 

I giggle playfully, as I wiggled my hips under his sweaty yummy body.

 

“I can help big bro. What can I do?”

 

“Actually, that’s a good idea. Could you get in the cab and turn the key, so I could check what’s wrong with the starter?”

 

“Sure! Anything to help my sexy sweet brother.” I sighed, as I ran my tongue over his sweaty lips.

 

He hugged me tight as another orgasm wracked my little body!

 

 Then he helped me up, and tied my bikini back on. We walked back out to the driveway, and I leaped up into the cab, while I smirked at the big wet spot in the front of Bobby’s shorts. He looked down, and smiled, when he saw me looking.

 

“Real proud of yourself, aren’t you slutty sister of mine?” He laughed.

 

“Sure am!” I giggled.

 

“Okay, let’s see if you can do something useful for a change, instead of fucking around. Turn the key while I check the voltage at this solenoid.”

 

I looked under the edge of the hood, and then when he was leaning way in, I pushed down on the horn hard! He jerked, and banged his head again, as he swore, and glared back at my grinning face.

 

He threw the voltmeter on the ground, and came around to the window.

 

“Damnit, Jan! Are you trying to really piss me off?” he yelled.

 

“Who, moi?” I asked coquettishly.

 

“Yes, you, you incurable sexy little tease!”

 

“I don’t have any idea what you’re talking about, big bro. The horn just honked itself, I think.” I giggled, as he reached in and tweaked my nipple through my sagging bikini top.

 

I gasped at his touch, and grabbed his hand to press it harder into my aching breast.

 

“Oh, God, Bobby. I love your hands, soo much!” I panted, as moisture began to seep out of my hot little cunt lips and run down my leg.

 

He reached down further, and ran his fingers under the top edge of my bikini bottoms, and into my sopping wet little hole. I moaned, and held onto his arm tight, as he began to finger fuck me, harder and harder, until I was writhing all over the wet vinyl of the truck seat. He rammed another finger up me as he thumbed my hard little clit, and jerked both fingers in and out, faster and faster.

 

“Fuck me Bobby! Shove deeper, sweetie! Oh God! I’m cumming! Oh, oh, oh, unh, unh, unh, unh, oh Bobbeeee!” I screamed, as my cum shot out and covered his big hand!

 

“Well, well. What’s going on here?” I heard a girl’s voice say through the ringing in my ears.

 

I looked over Bobby’s shoulder at Susie, Bobby’s slutty girl friend, grinning at me, as she ran her hands around in front of Bobby, and shoved them down under his sagging baggies.

 

She began jacking him off, swirling the sticky cum from our previous love making all over his throbbing penis, as she pushed her mound against his butt, and wiggled back and forth to rub her clit against him. Bobby panted in my face, and his eyes closed, as he gave in to the tremors running up and down his body.

 

I reached out and raked my nails across his distended nipples, as he shuddered, and groaned, and came all over Susie’s squeezing hands in his now dripping shorts. He grabbed my cunt hard, and orgasms wracked us both, over and over again! Then Susie shrieked, and shivered against Bobby, as she, too, climaxed, while hugging his back, and rubbing her hard nipples back and forth over his sweaty skin.

 

She pulled her hands out of his trunks, and rubbed his cum all over his big chest, until he glistened in the bright sunlight. I licked his flushed face as he convulsed in his after spasms, until he finally sagged against the door and gasped for air, with his mouth hanging open, and drool running out over his lips and down on the window sill.

 

He shuddered one last time, then opened his eyes, and stared into mine with a dazed look on his face.

 

“Jeesh, Jan. I’m never going to get this truck ready to take us to the water park this afternoon, if you guys don’t stop fucking me over.”

 

Susie giggled, and hugged his back. He turned and went back to the fender to try again to find the problem with his “big baby” black pickup.

 

***

 

Finally, he found the answer and got the truck operating again, so we all piled into the cab and Bobby drove us all to the water park. We piled out and bought our tickets, then went in and changed into our swimwear.

 

Susie wore a string bikini, which should have been banned before it was ever sold. Bobby had on a new pair of shorts, and I wore my tiny bikini with a sarong cover up over it.

 

After about two hours of climbing the stairs and whooshing down the water slides, we collapsed on our towels next to the chain link fence that ran along the east side of the park and overlooked the freeway. Susie laid big towels over all of us so we wouldn’t get sunburned.

 

The kids were still running and screaming, up and down, as we lay on out stomachs, watching the cute little rear ends and little nipples sticking out of the tiny swimsuits.  The little girls’ suits had pulled up into their slits, and we could see little folds poking out around the tight material on almost all of their suits. And in the back most were virtually naked, since their bottoms were stuck way up in their firm round cheeks.

 

“Jan. doesn’t looking at all those little buns get you turned on?” Bobby whispered in my ear, as we lay side by side, under the big towels, with our noses almost touching.

 

”God, yes! I’m wetter than when we were on the slide from ogling those cunt folds and perfect little nipples.” I panted, as I felt his hand slowly working under my hips toward my bikini clad cunt.

 

I lifted my hips so he could slide under the waistband of my bottoms and felt his fingers find their mark as he ran them up and down my hot little cunt lips. I moaned and pressed down on his hand as he pushed up into my cunt and slowly finger fucked me. I stared into his eyes, and reached over to plant my puffy lips on his cute little boy mouth.

 

Susie turned on her side and moved close to me, as she slid her hand up and down my back under the terry cloth. Then I felt the strings holding my top loosen, as she untied them at my neck and my back. She edged her hand under my chest and cupped my breast, and began kneading my soft, firm tit and nipple

 

I gasped and squirmed as they both stroked and grabbed. Then Bobby moved his hand so he could untie the side of my bikini bottom, and I felt the cool air hit my butt, and blow up between my legs, and over my wet cunt lips. Bobby slid his hand back into my cunt, and rubbed my clit, until I jerked, and moaned in his mouth,

 

“Oh, God, Bobby. If you don’t stop you’ll be sorry. I’m about to squirt all over your hand!”

 

“Go ahead, honey, nobody can hear you over those kids, and we’re far enough down the slope that the only people who can see are whizzing past on the freeway.”

 

Susie kissed the back of my neck while she leaned her warm breasts into my shoulder. I moaned, and stretched my arms over my head, and dug my fingers into the grass, as Bobby fingered me faster and faster. Then I felt fingers sliding into my butt crack and then into my little hole.

 

They increased their rhythm until I was jerking, and shaking, and gasping, as I clinched the turf hard!

 

“Unh, Unh, Unh, Unh.” I panted, as I humped my cunt up and down on Bobby’s flying fingers. I could hear the squishing sound as he withdrew, than shoved in, deeper and deeper, until I thought both their fingers were touching inside me!

 

“Oh, God, you guys! I’m gonna’ cum in a second! Oh, Oh, Oh, ohmigod I’m cummmiiiiing!” I screamed, as I threw my hair around my face and writhed all over the towels.

 

Bobby kissed me hard, while Susie grabbed my rear end, and squeezed my nipple, so I came again, with an ear splitting wail!

 

I collapsed back down on the towels and Bobby grinned at me.

 

“Happy now, sis?”

 

“Oh, God yesssss! You guys ripped me up one side and down the other! Wow! Ummmmm! God, that was good!”

 

Susie rearranged my towel so it covered me up, and I slid my suit all the way off so I was naked under the cover. It felt so nice to feel the towel rubbing on my bare mound and nipples!

 

I slid my own hand over under Bobby, and squeezed his erection through his shorts, and he groaned, as he pushed down on my hand with his hips. His eyes fluttered briefly before they closed, and a big smile spread over his face, as I moved my hand up, and then down under his waistband to grab his stiff penis, and caress the fat mushroom on the end.

 

“Oh God, sis! Feel how wet I am? Your fingers feel fantastic! Fuck me honey, fuck me faster! Faster! Yank my dick, little slut sister! Harder! Harder! Oh shit, I’m cumming honey! Oh! Oh! Oh! Oh, aaaargh!” he gasped, as he jerked and twitched from the contractions running up and down his tight abs, over, and over.

 

I pulled my sticky wet hand out of his shorts, and licked the sweet tasting cum with my tongue, as he stared into my eyes.

 

“God, how I love you, sis! You are just the kind of a sister every guy dreams about!”

 

“And you are every girl’s idol, yourself.” I answered, as I softly kissed the side of his sweet mouth.

 

“Hey! I’m feeling kinda’ left out here, you know?” Susie giggled, as she lay over my shoulder and ran her hand through Bobby’s tousled hair. He laughed and yanked her across my back, and over on top of him, as he rolled onto his back. Her sliding body tugged the towel off my back and I was naked lying next to them, in plain sight of the passing cars!

 

I slid close to Bobby’s side for cover, as Susie giggled, and pinched one of my bare nipples hard. Then she shoved his shorts down, as he looked nervously out at the freeway.

 

“What are you doing, Susie? They’ll see us!”

 

“As If I give a fuck, big guy! It’s all right for you to finger fuck your own sister, but when I want some you’re gonna’ complain?” she laughed, as she pulled her string bikini aside and slid down on Bobby’s quickly recovering big fat pole.

 

“Ohmogod, Susie! Shit, your wetter than the water slide, for Christ’s sake!”

 

“All the better to fuck you with, little red riding hoodlum!” she giggled, as she slowly moved up and down on his sweaty chest and sucked on his lower lip.

 

I reached between their lunging bodies, and ran my hand down to Susie’s clit, and began pulling and squeezing the little nub. She threw her head back and gasped, as Bobby shot a big fountain of white sperm high up into her cunt opening!

 

I came again, too, from my frantic rubbing against Bobby’s muscular thigh.

 

We jerked, as a trucker blasted his air horn, covering up our screeching and gasping. We looked down at the road to see him pump his fist in the air, and Bobby gave him a thumbs up sign back He blasted again, and then another took up where he left off, and then another, as they passed the word on their CBs.

 

Three naked teenagers fucking under the water slide was definitely not seen every day!

 

I looked over my shoulder to see two little kids gawking at my naked bottom, and I threw the big towels over us all, as we broke out in riotous laughter.

 

Under cover once more, we began again, and played for the better part of an hour until we had had enough. Them we pulled our clothes on, and got up, folded the towels, and walked up the hill through a group of grinning high school kids, all ogling my bikini, which was almost to fall off, and Bobby’s soaked shorts.

 

We climbed up into the pickup and snuggled close, as Bobby drove us home.

 

As we walked into the kitchen, Mom asked how it went, and we all chorused, “Cool!”

The end of the My brother, my lover series.

 

 

 

My Little Sister

Blood101 on Incest Stories

Tom is a Horny 18 year old who enjoys watching porn whenever he has time to. He is 5'8 175lbs Black Hair and Light Brown Eyes with a lightly tanned skin-tone. He has a little sister named Melanie who is a 17 year old cheerleader in High School. She is a 5'5 Slim, Black Hair, Black Eyed, Creamy white skin, attractive young lady.

Tom and Melanie gets along just fine, they dont mind keeping eachother company when needed. Although devoloping an intimate relationship with his sister was not even concidered, Tom's sexual desire changed all that.

---------------------------------------------------------

One night
Read More
, Tom and Melanie were left home alone. Their parents went to Los Angeles to visit some friends.

Tom and Melanie did the usual thing: Talking on the Phone, Watching TV, Playing Videogames and so on.

As Tom was watching TV in the living room, he noticed that Melanie has walked out of her room and into the restroom. Tom heard the sound of water from the shower open. Thinking about his sister showering excites Tom, the thought of that curvy creamy white body of Melanie getting all wet forces Tom's 7 incher to erect in full length.

Several minutes have past and Melanie walks out of the shower. Tom watches his younger sister walk out wrapped around in a white towel. She looked so sexy, those legs of hers arent bad at all either. Tom's mind automatically imagined how she would look without the towel and so one thing pops in his head. He Decides to Barge in and act like he didnt know she just walked out of the shower.

As Tom got off the couch and walked right in front of Melanie's room, he firmly places his hand on the door knob, he pauses for several seconds and opens the door.

"Oh My GOd! TOM!"

Tom just stood there as he he stared at her sister's petite body. Her nipples were erect and to his amazement, she shaves!

"Oh! ummm....I need....paper for Homework...." Tom says as he exagerates.

"Tom! we're on Vacation! there is NO school for a month!" Melanie screams at him as she trys to cover herself up.

Oh crap, looks like Tom is in big trouble. His mind was trying to think of something better to say....

"can we have sex!?"

Stupid Tom! THINK before you TALK!

"Excuse Me?!" Melanie replys in amazement.

"I Said....can we have sex...?"

Tom's whole body quivers as he thinks about how stupid he really is.

Melanie's face turns from confused to a warm smile.

"Well...i guess....I have been in a horny mood all day anyway...."

After hearing those words.....TOM's excitement took over as his penis shapeshifts into a rock hard snake monster.

"Can you lay down for me, please?" Tom Nervously asks.

Melanie agrees as her still-wet body crawls ontop of the bed, exposing her nice round ass to Tom's eyes. She didnt lay down at all, but she stayed on all fours, then all of a sudden, she spreads her legs apart, exposing her young pussy to her older brother.

"what are you waiting for? come get me...?" Melanie says in a taunting voice...

Tom undresses revealing that rock-hrad snake monster of his and stood right behind Melanie.

Melanie moved her whole body torwards Tom so that her ass is "real" close to the head of his dick.

Tom could feel the warmth of his younger sister's pussy radiating with his dick.

Without hesitation, Tom grabbed Melanie's hips and pulled her closer towards him as he gets closer to her too. The head of his dick is already within his sister's pussy.

"Hurry the hell up, Tom! your so god damn slow..." Melanie screams with impatiently.

"Awright then...hold your horses!" Tom replied back.

Tom slides his whole dick into Melanie's warm, n wet pussy. He caint believe it! she is not a virgin! but the feeling of it sent a rush of plessure and excitement throughout his body, So as a reaction, he started pumping his younger sister slowly. He could hear his little sister making soft sounds with her voice as she clutches the bed spread.

Malanie, enjoying the sex with her brother, arches her back making her ass cheechs spread apart some how.

Her older brother notices her asshole was exposed, that tight little pink hole that he would "Love" to fuck.

He ignores it, and continues fuckin his sister doggy style. Tom started pumping his dick into her alot faster as his sister begins to make louder moans, clutching her own B Cup breast, trying to hold them still from swinging back and forth.

"Fuck me harder! Brother!"

Tom feels that his seeds are about to spill. He slides his dick out of his sister's wet pussy and begins sliding it into her tight asshole. Slowly it goes in, his sister screams in pain as this happens. So with one hard push, Tom's dick went all the way in. Melanie screams louder in pain and plessure.

Tom begins pumping her tight hole as hard as he can, his sister enjoying every bit of it.

Melanie reaches down with one hand so that she could rub that sweet clit of hers as her bro continues to fuck her pooper.

Tom's plessure begins to climax and is about to blow his load into his sister's young ass.

To Be Continued, im tired of writing this story, ill continue tommorow...maybe.

Spying Cousin Part 1

Chim on Incest Stories

I was 16 years old living. I lived with my mom, my brother his girlfriend and my cousin Sarah. Sarah had moved in with us when I was about 10 and she was about 8 or 9. We always got along together and played it was always fun. See was always cute and at the age of 15 I thought she looked so good. She had perfect full size b cup boobs with a nice small but good ass, oh did she look good in a bathing suit. We were really close until she moved out into her moms house at the age of 14. But she soon came back. But while she was gone living with her mom whe she had come over we'd de pants each other and just joke around. Well after she started getting boobs she stopped wearing her slutty shirts which revealed the boobs she had. She had caught me checking her out while she slept on my couch an

Read More
d had no bra on. I had to take a look.

 Well I couldn't help me self besides to look what can I say a skinny blonde girl with a prefect body. her stomach almost a 6 pac, it made my cock hard looking at her. My mom always gone at work in the morning and my brother gone to school before us. I always got to see her getting out of the shower. Walking to her room in a towel..did I love the towel that where small or that had holes in them. She knew one day I was looking at her so she decided to flash me one quick view of her full body. She didn't think I'd be interested but I sure was. Right then in there my cock got hard and I got up and went to my room and masterbauted for hours. Well the next day when she had got out of the shower I already knew she had nothing under her towel and there is a key whole in on her door. So I decided to be sneaky and creep up to her door and peak through the whole. Wow did I love what I seen, her just standing there 100% naked, no bra, no underwear. I got to see her boobs and her butt, but not her pussy yet. I waiting for a while until she got dressed I had so a hard.


 I couldn't help myself but to keep watching her until one day she heard me outside her door, so she got on the ground on her hands in knees showing her backside to me in the mirror, but yet trying to see if I was spying on her. She caught me so she thought but I ran to me room to letting her know I was there. I got to see her pussy, it was shaved as clean as ever. I wanted to go in there at eat it right then. Well the next day she actually caught me, she just got out of the shower and went into her room dropped her towel then waiting like two seconds and opened the door. When she opened the door 100% naked I was sitting there on the floor with my cock in hand already stroking it. She pulled me into her room and examed my cock, she started touching it and rubbing the tip of it. It felt so great. She asked me why I hadn't just asked to see her naked instead of spyng and it was cause she was my cousin of course. Well she stood there naked and I just looked at her soaking wet pussy I could help my self but to reach out and touch it. But when I did she moved away fast. "What do you think your doing?" she asked me "I was only going to feel it" I had replied she told me not yet then started stroking my shaft up and down until i started feeling her mouth on the tip, she was only sucking on the head and rubbing her tongue around it was the best head ever. After a few minute she started moving her head lower as she keep stroking it. I started rubbing my hands around her boobs and playing with her nipples they got hard fast. I looked down at her pussy her girl juices dripping from her pussy onto the floor leaving a puddle. I was starting to cum but she took it like a pro and just swallowed it. She leaned up and kissed me I could taste my own cum in her mouth. I leaned back and started kissing on her neck now at this point so horney I could do anything. I keep kissing her on her neck as I rubbed my hand down her body to her slit. I could feel the wetness on my finger as I started rubbing her clit and she kept pushing her hips up and down against my finger. Her breathing picking up from her orgasm which was on its way. As soon as she started reaching her climax I pulled my finger away and then started kissing on her boobs. She wasn't fond of it until I started making my way down to her slit, where she spread her legs open widely I and began to lick her clit, rubbing on it with my two fingers as I licked and sucked it. My fingers going in and out as my tongue stroked over the other parts I put my tongue inside her pussy and wiggled it around making her scream and moun in pleasure. "FUCK ME!!" She screame dand mouned at the same time. I lined my shaft up with her slit pushing it in slowly making her enjoy it. I kept it slow until it got real wet then I started pounding the shit out of her pussy hitting it as hard as I could. EVER second of it she was screaming and climaxing puddles she asked me to slow down but I couldn't I just kept going faster and faster and making it so much more pleasurable. She screamed she couldn't take the pleasure anymore just then I cummed inside her I could feel the warmness of my cum inside her wet cunt.

"Thank you Cousin.." she said quitly

"No thank you. " I said as I started kissing her again. I turned her over with her ass in the air. I lined my shaft up and pushed it right back into her cunt. "I can't handle it again" she cried out. "Yes you can" I replied as I started pulling her back and forth by her hips each time making my dick go deeper and deeper into her soaking wet cunt. I was rubbing her nipples while using them to pull her back and forth and making my dick enter he went cunt. I pulled it out and stuck it in her asshole it was so tight and warm around my dick I started to cum but that was the lubricat as I keep pounding her asshole she mouned and screamed forever ever orgasim she had she would yell fuck me harder and that is exactly what I did, pulling my dick out and putting it in her mouth while she sucked on it deep and took my load in her mouth and swolled it. We turned around to 69 I started licking her pussy lips and she sucked on my dick. Her wet juices from her pussy dripping in my mouth...

Part 1 of Cousin

Be nice My first ever story like this hopefully the next will be more detailed and longer if it wont be 3 am

Montana

phang on Incest Stories

We live on a very large ranch in NW Montana. Our ranch borders US Forest Service property on three sides, so we don’t worry too much about neighbors. We run only a few cattle for our own needs. Dad owns an outfitting company guiding people on hunts for big game including grizzly bears, black bears, elk, and deer. We have several people on the payroll and the income from the hunters pays them and the upkeep on the ranch and the 100 or so horses we have. We are usually not very busy from late December until June so I get to do a lot of riding and fishing.

When I was 14, Dad received a telephone call from his brother in Texas informing him that my aunt had died. We flew over to

Read More
Spokane and caught a flight to Dallas for the funeral. Uncle Mike was really hurting, and my cousin Ellen was, also. Aunt Marie had died of heart disease caused from smoking. No one even knew she was sick until she had the heart attack. After the funeral we returned home and went about the daily activities that a ranch requires. Everyone pulls his or her own weight.

Summer came, and Dad said he was going to Dallas to see Uncle Mike again. His foreman flew him over to Spokane and Dad caught a flight to Dallas. He called us from Dallas a few days later and said Uncle Mike and Ellen were coming back with him and they were driving up. When they arrived, Dad told us that Uncle Mike had put up his house for sale and was going to build a house on the ranch and help on the ranch. He could continue his business from here as easy as he did from his home office in Texas. It took about 6 months to get his house built. It was across the valley from the main ranch house and if we looked with binoculars could see it easily.

Ellen and I got along right off. I was one year older than her 13 years. She was cute. Hair was sort of a light brown, came down to her shoulders. Straight as a board. I joked that if she turned sideways and stuck out her tongue she would look like a zipper. Skinny! I decided to teach her to ride so I saddled up my favorite horse and picked out a small mare that was very gentle and rode over. She was excited and was a fast learner. She was not afraid of the horse and we enjoyed riding through the trees and along the rivers and creeks on the property. She asked why I carried a rifle and when I told her it was in case a cantankerous bear decided to cause any problems. She was a little frightened about that comment until I told her that only once had one of the ranch hands had to shoot a bear. He thought it was because he had a freshly shot deer draped over the saddle. So she relaxed.

We spent the summer and early fall riding and getting to know each other. My mother is a former schoolteacher and she asked Ellen if she wanted to be home educated with me. She could sit in on the classes every day and the tests would be as real as they were in public school in Dallas. She did not want to get up at 4:30 am to get ready to go to the highway to catch the school bus, so she agreed. Mom said she was a good student and learned quickly.

Hunting season started and we were busy, and Uncle Mike and Ellen were very helpful. Ellen was growing up and I noticed she had some shape to her ass when she bent over to pick up a pack. When we were eating lunch, I noticed her breasts were also starting to fill out. I was about to turn 15 on the last day of the year and my hormones were starting to kick in. I was looking at a little porn on the Internet and beating off, but nothing serious yet. I realized that porn could become contagious, and I was afraid of getting caught by Mom or Dad.

Thanksgiving came and Christmas was over and my birthday was fast approaching. On the evening of my birthday, Ellen led me out to the back porch. It is enclosed and has a fireplace so it was warm. She told me she had a special present for me. When we sat down on the couch, she leaned over and gave me a kiss that made my head spin. When she broke the kiss, I said, “WOW.” She leaned over and took my hand and placed it on her breast, starting kissing me again, and then placed her hand on my cock. It responded by jumping, same as I did. She just started rubbing it and applying more pressure. I was in heaven. I slid my hand under her sweater and she did not have a bra on. I had a bare breast in my hand for the first time, and a girl was massaging my cock for the first time. Ellen pulled back and said we should stop before our parents came out. Not 2 minutes later, my mother came out with some hot chocolate and cookies. We talked for a while and Uncle Mike and Ellen went home on his snow mobile. I was awake for a couple of hours thinking about what happened, and when I masturbated my orgasm was very intense. There was no reoccurrence and we acted like nothing had ever happened, but she knew I remembered, and occasionally would bend over giving me a look down her shirt.

Spring thaw came and we started riding again. Ellen wanted to learn to shoot, so Dad bought her a nice little .243 rifle with the stock made for a smaller person. He took her out to the range taught her all about sight picture, breathing, trigger pull, and mostly about safety. Within 2 boxes of cartridges, she was in the 10-ring with every shot. Uncle Mike gave her a pony with a nice saddle and scabbard for her rifle for her 14th birthday and Mom and Dad gave her some clothes and some custom made boots. She was a proud lady. The next day she wanted to take the horses up into the forest and practice some shooting. We left early taking some lunches Mom packed for us. Mom told us to be careful with the guns and we headed over towards the river where there was a hot springs and a good clear area to shoot. We had a great ride.

When Ellen saw the meadow, she was very excited and we climbed down. After unsaddling the horses and tying them so they could graze, we went over to a stump and set up for some target shooting. Afterward, we spread a blanket and had lunch. We were just lying around when she jumped up and said she wanted to get in the stream where the hot springs flowed into the colder water. She started getting undressed and I just sat and watched. When she took off her bra, I saw that she had, indeed, filled out. She was about a 32B with a very small waist. Boner time! When she sat down to take off her boots, she asked me why I just sitting there. “Get undressed,” she told me. I took off my boots, jeans, and shirt, but I didn’t want her to see my hard on so I turned my back.

“Hey, turn around, you,” she said.

I looked over my shoulder and she was totally naked standing with her hands on her hips and her legs spread about a foot. Her pussy was completely bald and was just beautiful. I slowly turned around and she told me to drop my shorts.

“I want to see your dick.”

“Ellen, you are only 14 and I am only 15. We shouldn’t be doing this.”

“Why?”

“In the first place, we are first cousins. In the second place, …”

Well there was no second place as she stepped up and pulled my shorts down around my ankles. Then she smiled and took me by the hand and pulled me into the water. It was strange with the water from the stream cold on my back and the water from the spring warm on my front. We sat in the water and slowly moved into the warmer water until it almost too hot and then sat there for a while. Ellen was sitting where the water was swirling around her breasts and it looked like her tits were floating on top of the water. She saw me looking at her tits and smiled. She scooted over toward me and I reached out to take one of them in my hand. She came closer and reached under the water until she grasped my dick. She told me she loved the way it felt, hard, but also soft to the touch. She said it almost had a life of its own, twitching and growing under her touch. We moved into shallow water and we kissed. I started kissing down her neck and finally to her breasts. I was glad I had watched some porn, so I thought I knew what to do. I rolled one of her nipples between my thumb and forefinger while kissing, licking, and nibbling on the other nipple. All the time she still had my dick in her hand. She was starting to moan and breath hard and I slowly brought my hand down her stomach to the top of her slit. She pushed up allowing me more access to her hidden treasure. I separated the lips of her pussy and slowly moved my finger up and down her slit. Then, I found her clitoris. Man, she pushed her pubic mound hard into my hand and started bucking while making strange sounds in her throat. I continued rubbing her clit and flipped it with my fingertip. She moaned, “Oh my god!” and had her first ever orgasm. I started to pull back and she told me not to stop, as she pulled up out of the water. Suddenly, her pussy was right in my face. Since she had let go of my dick, I could move more freely and I grabbed her around the hips and pulled her pussy forward burying my face in her mound. I found her clit with my lips and stretched the skin tightly over her clit just like I had seen in the porn movies. I started flipping her clit with my tongue while she fell back onto the grass and leaves. I continued with her clit and brought my hand up slowly inserting my finger into her vagina. She stiffened at first, but I guess it must have felt good because she relaxed and I pushed my finger in her as far as it would go. I continue fingering her and flipping her clit until she had a second orgasm. I stopped and looked at her laying on her back with her knees up, legs open, and her pussy lips swollen and her breasts totally exposed. It was the most beautiful sight I had ever seen. I crawled up between her legs and slowly pushed my dick between her pussy lips letting my dick slide up and down between her lips over her clit. When I felt her legs open more, and she pushed up to me, I found the opening of her vagina with the head of my dick. I slowly pushed the head into her and she pushed up as far as she could. I pushed some more and felt her hymen. I had read that breaking the hymen could be painful so I pushed very slowly and carefully. As I was pushing she slowly relaxed until her ass was on the ground. I thought I was hurting her so I started to pull out. Suddenly she shoved upward hard causing my dick to penetrate her all the way until I felt my balls hit her ass. She told me to hold still just a little. Since the feeling of me in her was so great, I was happy to oblige. Then she started to move. So, I did too. We got into a rhythm and were soon fucking like a couple of pros. I didn’t want to come in her, so when I felt my orgasm building I pulled out of her and blew my load onto her stomach. She asked me why I did that and I told her I didn’t want to get her pregnant. She told me that when she went to the doctor last time, he gave her birth control pills to help regulate her period.She would not get pregnant. We lay there for a while and she said she wanted to look at me carefully. She moved down to my crotch and touched my now soft dick. She rolled it over to examine the underside when it started to come to life. She continued to touch it and roll it between her hands. She asked me to show her where it felt the best to touch it. After explaining the most sensitive parts, she smiled and kissed the head. She then started licking the underside and the edge of the head. She said she had seen a porn where the woman gave the guy a blow job and she wanted to do that tome, especially since I got her off with my tongue.

She slowly stroked the shaft up and down while putting the head in her mouth. She moved her head down a couple of inches and brought it back out. She smacked her lips and said it tasted good and lowered her mouth around my dick again. She moved up and down with her head all the time getting more and more of my dick in her mouth. Finally she got it all the way in. I knew part of my dick was in her throat. Then she started humming! The vibration on my dick was more than I could take and before I could warn her, I shot a stream of cum down her throat. She coughed and pulled up, but she kept her mouth over my dick, catching every drop. She told me to warn her next time, because she was just taking a breath when she felt my dick swell in her mouth she stopped breathing just as I shot my load.

I told her I wanted to look at her, and she lay back opening her legs for me to closely examine her. I touched her in various places and she told me what felt good. I noticed a fragrance from her and how wet she was between her legs. I started examining her breasts and went from touching to caressing. Soon were intertwined again. She asked me to take her from behind, so I pulled out and she got on all fours. I positioned my dick at her opening and slid in. I held her hips against me and started pumping pulling her hips back into my balls with each forward stroke. She came very quickly, but although it felt good, I wasn’t close to coming. After she climaxed, she told me to lie on my back and she straddled me. She pulled my dick to her hole and impaled herself on me. As she sat straight up and slowly raised up and came down, I could see the friction of my dick in her pussy pull some of the flesh out of her pussy and wrapped around my dick. Man, what a sight. She started bouncing faster and faster. Seeing my dick go into and out of her and her tits bouncing up and down was all it took for me to reach an orgasm.

We went back into the water and cleaned up, went to the blanket and sun dried. After we got dressed and saddled the horses, we rode back home. We continue this practice to this day. She is married with two children, and I am still single. But we still meet at the spring two or three times a year with the horses and repeat the lovemaking we did when we lost our virginity to each other 10 years ago.

At the family picnic

Rakonat on Teen Stories

Hi, my name is Jack, I am 15 years of age, 5'10,183lb,Blondish Hair and Blue Eyes. I am the middle of 3 children. Our parents mean well but they have traveling jobs, so they spend 25-30 weeks of the year else where, so me and my siblings have had our fair share of parties. My families not rich, but we are pretty fucking wealthy. We live in one of larger houses "in" our town, truthfully like 90% of Iowans we live out in the country. My siiblings are Eric,hes 17,6'1",Brown Hair, Brown Eyes, and my little sister Amy,13 5'6". Most of all I hear at school is how hot my entire family is from my friends, as I made a terrible mistake of invinting some of my friends over during a family reunion at our house, and they spent the whole time hitting on my cousins. Due to a recent we
Read More
dding on my dads side we where all up in Minnesota, and relatives where there from all over. Figuring it would be just a snore fest I didn't really dress up all that much, and hung around the horses after we where done eating. Thats when everything change. A strange car pulled up and Mike, the husband of my aunt, ran over to say hi and thank them for coming. Out walked the Paige. Now I had seen my share of woman, and while Paige wouldn't pull as much attention in as some girls I know, I felt an uncanny urge just to be by her. We instantly clicked off as we where among the oldest of the kids, Mike's entire relative list of kids where all under 11 years old. Paige's family where friends(this news cast off some guilty feelings of "cousin lovin") and where just gunna be in town for a few weeks. We talked for most of the time over by the horses alone. She was 14, 5'7, had Blonde hair and Blue eyes,140lbs, 32Cs, and fine ass. She was dressed a little more weather appropite then I, as I just had on a pair of jeans and a T-shirt, she had jeans, and a sweater. The sweater did nothing if amplify the roundes of her rack. Putting a tight strain on my self I focused on talking to her instead of staring.We swapped jokes, turned out she had a sence of humor almost, if not dirtier, then mine. We where shocked almost at how much we where alike. After a while the adults came over with a swarm of kids
"Hey Jack, Paige? Would saddle up some horses and give the kids some rides?"Peg asked as she was trying to get all the kids to stay together.
"Yeah sure, mind if we go for a trail ride later?"I asked, I knew she couldn't say no as my horse was here, she just took care of it during my vacations and I had some trips planned for a few weeks
"Yeah sure, just make sure you guys are back before dark, its supposed to rain  tonight, a real thunder storm" Peg said, praticly shoving the kids in the stable. In about 15 minutes we had 6 horses saddled and ready to go, it went pretty fast considering all the kids kept asking questions and somehow getting in the way.
Puttinig my horse and the horse I intended for her to ride to the side, I didnt expect the kiddy rides to go more then 20 minutes, half feared horses. Taking them out to the ring we did a few loops, giving the little ones enough time. The whole time I caught glances from Paige, the nature of them I was unsure, but between watching the kids and making sure none fell off or ran infront of the horses kept me occupied enough. After it was finished we went back into the stable and unsaddled the 4 horses and gave them a quick bursh before letting go out into the pen. Saddling Comet, my horse, I led Paige down the dirt path that twisted through the woods. I knew I could stall in the woods long enough to keep some time to our selves. After a 15 minute ride and some small talk, plus a few river crossings, we came to the spot I was looking for. An old fire ring with a burnt out cabin stood in a small clearing, with enough cover that no one would spot us till they where on top of us. Fishing out a blanet and some rope, I secured the horses and through down the blanket and laid down. By now the sun was under the trees, so it was a shady spot. She came and lied down by me.
"So Jack, do all your first dates go like this?"Paige teased me, on the way here idle chat let the fact that I was single slip, and with enough clues that I liked her where enough for her to find out.
"Well...if you mean the preschool round up?Not usually, only if the girl is really worth taliking to does my luck go that bad,"I said smilling and looking over to her. Some how I missed her taking off her sweater and tieing it around her waist, wearing a tank top with a low collar, if she was wearing a bra, it was not visible by much. Putting her arms around my stomach I looked down and saw her suddenly blush,
"whats the matter, did I say something wrong?"
"No, it just doesn't feel right, this is a family reunion of yours, what if they find us?"
"Oh don't worry about that, only 6 people rember this spot, Peg is one of them but she never finds it till i show her where to look." That was not far from the truth, and this placed looked untouched since my last voyage out here with a now ex-girlfriend.
"I know this is gunna sound odd, but, well...you..."She stumbled, with words, like she didn't want to scare me away, I had been in the same position earlier on many occasions. Getting the drift I leaned down locked lips, she was a surprisinly good kisser, and knew how to use her toungue.Suddenly she rolled off of me and started fumbling with her belt.In one quick motion she had it off and her pants undone done to her knees, showing off her spotless white panties.Pulling off my shirt and throwing it aside I leaned down and started to rub her special area through her underwear. Moaning softly she was already wet, and now I understood why her little bathroom break 5 minutes back was so long. Pulling her pants down to her ankles, then eventually off with here shoes, I grabbed her waist band and pulled it down, and my bulge in my pants felt like it would shoot through. Her shaved clit was the sweetest thing Id ever seen.I knew a virgin pussy when I had seen one, as I had gotten to everybase but home before. Leaning in I kissed her pussy sofltly as I rubbed it and slowing put in my tongue. She pushed her hips up as she leaned back, pulling off her T-shirt revealing 2 perfect tickts restrained by a white bikini top. Had I not been preoccupied wit her pussy I'd have sucked her nipples till they fell off. Pushing my tongue in farther with each lick, she suddenly stop caring about being cauhght and moaned eventually louder. After what seemed eternity I had my toungue fully emerged in her pussy, it was already soaked, and I knew if she didn't have an orgasm soon, she would never have on in her life. Look up, her face was beet red, she hand one hand under her "Bra" teasing her self, and her other supporting her.
"Oh god! Don't Stop Baby!! Don't Stop!FUUUUUUCK!"She moanded, almost incoherently, she was getting ready to cum any second, suddenly I started sucking on her, and she put her hands straight to my head and bushed me into her hips as she start to buck,
"OH GOD! FUCK!IM CUUMMINGG!"She screamed,diggging her nails into my scalp as her nector filled her pussy and my mouth. Liking as much up as I could I finally sat up and wiped off my mouth, while her juices were sweet, she was sticky."Damn, I don't what to say" Paige said catching her breathe as she leaned in towards me putting a hand on my crotch, feeling an erection she slowing undid my belt and unzipped me. Don't ask how but she made sexy enough that my erection stiffed up more and was larger then I ever remember. My virgin dick poped out almost as soon as she  had my boxers pulled off. We both sat on the blanket naked as she started to stroke my 7 1/2 inches. Her begginer hands fumbled at first, then sudddenly she put her mouth on my tip, and like an expert, ran her lips up and down my cock sucking and using her tongue in ways I never thought possible. I had some blowjobs before, but this took cake. Leaning back I put one hand on her head and carrassed her neck to try and show I liked it, I didn't dare open my mouth as I'd probally groan and moan as loud as her. Gritting my teeth tried not to cry as her free hand started to fondle my balls, I was in pure heaven and was almost beginning to wish I'd never cum.As my breathing deepend I found my self breathing heavier, and as she read my body languege, she started to suck harder and put my cock fully in her mouth.
"OH God!Keep it up!Im Gunna Cum!"was all I could manage before she plunged down onto my dick, I realized she was trying to gag herself and my cock exploded in the biggest load of cum I had every made shot down her throat and into her stomach. As I pulled out, or rather she pulled off, cum dripped down my shaft and from her lips.
"MMMMMMMM,this taste really good, but a tad bit salty"Paige said, licking her figners and my shat clean, she looked hungry at my cock
"Id risk pregnacy to get a load that big inside of me"She said as she got an evil grin. A war was tearing me up inside, half of me wanted to fuck her right now till my dick used all the cum left in my body, the other half was yelling me to sneak back to the car to get a condom or 2."if your worded about cumming in me relax, my fertile period passed and I had my period just 3 days ago,you couldn't inpregnate me if you came for the rest of the day like that last valcano of yours..."She said as she leanded back and spread her legs, she just quelled any argument with something like a simple fact. Saying a small thank you prayer to god, I got in between her legs, and slowing putting my dick into her pussy, I suddenly realised what she lacked..."Your not a virgin?!"I said almost shocked, her Hymen was gone, and it must have left her a while ago as there was no trace of it.
With and evil grin she looked at the horses"You get bored in South Dakota, and most of our horses can't keep em in." She had me speechless. I had heard of girls fucking horses, some actually letting the horse mount them, but this was ridiculess."If you want, after we finish I will give you a show, but for now, quit teasing my and use ur fucking penis that god blessed you with."With that my hips started to restart fucking her, and soon her hips bucked in sink with my as her legs went around my waist. Even if she had fucked a horse, she looked to be in pure ectasty right now, and I felt similar. Blanking my mind fucked her harder, I knew shed have a rug burn on her ass if this went on for much longer.With a suddenly groan of pleasure, I came a load to match the one in her throat, and my load triggered her orgasm, which equally flooded her vagina and lubricated my dick, but I wasn't about to stop fucking her till my dick refused to stay hard or she was begging me to stop. She seemed to be in total compliance as she continued to buck her hips, though she elevated her butt by putting her hand under her to support her. Almost like standing up, I dragger her up so i was almost in a standing position, and to my suprised I didn't lose any momentum, she flung her head back on the blanket and let out another cry as her 2nd orgasm came, and I could tell by her face she had 3rd one coming real soon, with her body shaking as I had her leaning back, almost drilling her into the ground she suddlenly reached up lactched her mouth into my neck and sucked, tring to muffle her cries, she was hanging almost like a rag dull, as I came again she bit down pretty hard, and I felt her pussy flood again. I knew we could both keep going, but I need a rest and she looked like it to so I slowly pulled out, my dick making a popping noise as if it had tried to merge with her, and I sat down, she never budged. Looking down I saw her ass was all red and almost raw from earlier. Gently I rubber her as she almost seemed to cry, but she never to her mouth from my shoulder, I knew I would have hicky under my shirt for a while now. With all said and done I laid back and took a nap, she went to sleep pretty quickly when I rapped the blanket about us. Completly Losing track of time, when I woke up the sun was almost set, Paige was just waking up to. With a smile she looked into my eyes,"For your sake you better come visit me later..."She said as she sat up.Reaching up I cupped  her tit in my hand and started to rub them. "Sorry buddy, we don't have time for one more go, we better get back to the house before they come looking for us." As I stood up I thought I saw some movement by a bush by the  trees, but shrugged it off. Looking at mmy watch I realized we slept for 10 minutes, and where gone for about 1/2 hour now. Slowly putting on my clothes I put my arms around her again, Had I a choice I'd have married her on the spot. I was deeply in love with a woman I met a family reunion, I see what she ment, It sorta felt like redneckish, but I hardly cared. Kissing her neck, we had one more patient kiss before saddling up and head back towards the house. Before I could make up an excuse we came across my Aunt and her Husband at the creek
"well there you 2 are, we thought you where gunna run away. Your parentes left a short while ago Jack, they said you can drive home but watch for deer..."I didn't really pay attention sudddenly I heard Paige speek up,
"You should have seen in Mike, Jack found a buntch of deer, they wher marvelous, we would have came back sooner but we didnt wanna spook them."From the way she said it, I almost belived her. "Well we didnt find them as much as stumble on them..."I started before we all headed back to house, exchanging smiles with Paige I figured we where home free.Getting back I realized suddenly my clothes where mudding and soaked as I had thrown them in a puddle, while Paiges where perfeclty dry, if you didnt count her panties, which where another story. My cousins instantly ran up and asked if I fell in the river or something, shrugging I unsaddled Comet, and as we had some talking in the stable, we went over the campfire and all the kids tomrent the adults who where planning on staying as they where drunk beyond recolection. Suddenly I spotted my little sister off to the side, walking over to her "Why didn't you go home with mom and dad?" I asked
"cause Im staying here with Drew and Megan tonight, Moms coming back tommorow to pick me up, Id ask why you didn't leave when Eric did, neither of you wanted to show up."I suddenly reaslised why she had a grin and what I saw in the forest.Dragging her over to the food table, away from everyone else,i quickly interrigatded her"What did you see, and who was with you?"
"Oh I was alone, but how much I saw was enough, your lucky they had music blaring over here or they would have heard everything." Amy said, I wanted to hold her head in the melted Ice,"Oh relax, I havent told anyone...yet"
"Alright what do you want, you little con artist"I said in tone sharper then I intedned, I surley thought no one would find us, and now that I learned my sister was spying on me while I had sex, it was to much for me.
"Well, we will talk about that when we get home till then, you gotta treat me nicely..."I knew a little of what she had in mind, my sister always blackmailed me and Eric, but never had power like this. Growling I headed back to the fire and whispered into Paiges ear about how my sister saw and that I'd handle it, she gave me a look with slight horror,"We better keep some distantce,"She said
"No, we spent most the day together, I suddenly we stood on opposite sides of the room now, somebody would get sucpicious, and my sisters first demand was that I spend the night here, Ive talked to Peg and Im sleeping in the trailer she set up for your falmily, she said there was an open couch in the house if I didn't wanna sleep with strangers."I knew a good weekend just my go my way, if I could keep my sister in check and my pants in line while in public with Paige...
To Be Continued... 

Summer of Sex (Revised Edition 2)

sex.stories.post on Incest Stories

Summer of Sex

Volume 1

Revised Edition 2



Read More
="margin: 0in 0in 0pt">            Ally knocked on the bathroom door, not being able to hold it any longer.

"I'm in here!" came her brother's voice over the sound of the shower. Ally smiled to herself.

            "I really need to use the bathroom," she said. "How long you going to be in there?"

            "I just got in, it's open though if you need to go that bad." he replied. There was a sound of hesitation as he said it, almost as if he was inviting her in. She opened the door, and entered the steam filled room, closing it behind her. "I'll just be a minute, sorry." she said. Ally walked over to the toilet, which sat right next to the shower. The shower curtain was semi-transparent and she could see the naked figure of her older brother lathering up.

            Ally slid down her silky lavender pajama bottoms, and sat. This wasn't the first time they had shared the bathroom together. She recounted the times before, when they had. She had often felt a sense of sexual voyeurism by the mere fact she was in the same room, naked, with her brother. Ally knew it was a bit wrong to be attracted to him, but she couldn't help the fact he was cute. Besides, he seemed to enjoy it too. Little things, like coming out of the shower naked, as he rushed into his room, saying he forgot to grab a towel.

James was sixteen, and being fourteen, Ally knew boys his age were in the height of their sexual explorations. She couldn't help but tease him every now and then. Ally felt lucky enough to have a brother she got along with. Most of her friends in school despised their brothers or sisters. But then again, being the only two children in the family, they had a special bond.

"Ally, have you decided if you're going to invite any friends to the trip?" James asked. She almost forgot about the fact that her family was going on a camping trip to the mountains, as they did every mid-summer. They were leaving in two days. "I don't know yet, I still have to call some of the girls. What about you?"

"Yeah maybe Ryan or Kevin." James replied.

"Please, not Kevin," she laughed.

"Why not?" he laughed back.

"Um, because he's perverted." Ally said. James laughed. Ally got up, and finished. As she looked at the curtain again, she could have sworn her brother had an erection, at least form what she could make out through the blur. "Don't have too much fun in their bro." Ally said.

"Not without you, sis." he replied. Ally grinned to herself, a little surprised at what he just said.

"Well, hurry on up, we're suppose to   go to the mall today to get some stuff, maybe you can help be pick out a new bathing suite." Ally said, as she closed the door on her way out. She headed to her room to change, and checked the time. It was 10:30 pm.

Ally looked through her clothes for something to wear. She decided on a short red tee, and a tight pair of faded jeans. She sat on her bed, and started to brush her shoulder length auburn hair. When she was finished, she headed downstairs, to see her parents eating their breakfast as they watched the news on TV.

"Hey mom, dad." she said.

"Hey honey." they both chimed in at the same time. If she didn't know any better, Ally would have thought her parents were zombies for a moment.

"Uh. So what time we going to the mall?" Ally asked, and headed towards the kitchen to grab some scrambled eggs and bacon.

"Whenever you and James are ready," her mother said. "But we can't be too long, we have to get some food for the trip after we bring you guys home, and don't forget we have to be at work by three o' clock."

"I just need to get a new swimsuit and sleeping bag and stuff." Ally said. She turned to see her brother coming around the corner from the stairs.

"Any left?" James asked.

"Yep, let's hurry, so we can get going." Ally replied.

 

--

 

They arrived at the mall and piled out of the car, into the summer heat. "Damn it's hot!" Ally said.

"It'll be cooler up north, don't worry," her father said. "We'll meet you two in the food court when we're done. Don't be to long. You hear?"

"Yes dad."

"Okay."

James and Ally headed off together as their parents went in the opposite direction. "So where too brother?" Ally smiled.

"Um, let's go get your stuff. I don't need much." James said. They made their way past the crowds of people, until they reached the women's section in the clothing store. Ally could tell her brother felt a little awkward as they went further, into the women's clothing.

  "See anything you like?" Ally said.

"Very funny," James replied, "Where are the swimsuits?"

            "Over there," Ally said, pointing a short distance across the room. They walked over and found their way to Ally's size and began browsing around. Ally made some suggestions, all of which were agreed upon by her brother. "Well you're not much help!" she giggled.

            "I think you'd look great in any of them. It's not my fault you got a nice body." he replied.

            "You think?" Ally said, her pretty blue eyes sparkled as she gave her brother the sweetest looking smile he'd ever seen. James's face went red as he turned to hide it.

            "What about this one?" James said, as he pointed to a bright orange two-piece suite. "You like orange right?"

"Oh, yeah." Ally replied. She picked it up and examined it. It looked a little small, and wanted to try it on. "I'm going to go try it on."

            "Okay." he said. They headed over towards the changing room, and James waited outside as his sister changed. He glanced around, until his eyes rested at the bottom of the changing door, which didn't reach the floor. He saw his sisters feet, as they gently kicked her panties off. They were white lace, and looked very sexy. "Nice underwear sis." he joked.

            "Hey if you see anything better, don't hesitate." he heard her say, as she changed. Then an idea came to his mind as he thought slyly to himself. "What size are you?" James asked.

            "A small." she giggled. James headed over to the lingerie section, carefully scouting the area for other customers and when he saw none in the area, proceeded to seek out the sexiest looking thing he could find.

            He came across a bright pink thong bikini, with interlacing pink ribbons up the top which tied into a cute bowtie. The backside was a silky feeling spandex. He took it to her and tossed it underneath the door.

            "Wow, these are nice!" she said. Ally picked them up, and opened the door, revealing herself in the orange bathing suit they picked out. James stood wide-eyed as he looked over his hot little sisters sexy figure, barely covered in the tiny frame of the bikini.

            "What do you think?" Ally asked, cupping one of her perky breasts in her hand as she adjusted the top.

            "That's hot." was all that came out of his mouth. Ally smiled, and turned around as she placed her hands slightly below her hips. James looked at Ally's tight ass, showing through the thin material, and followed her sexy slim legs down to her cute little feet.

            "You're beautiful Ally.." he whispered. Ally blushed, and turned around to hug her brother, adding a soft kiss to his cheek. James felt the soft curves of his sisters gorgeous tits press up against his t-shirt, and felt a tingle down below as he breathed in the warm scent of his sisters neck.

            "That's so sweet bro!" she exclaimed, as she released him. Ally went back into the changing room, and got dressed into her old clothes. After a few moments passed, Ally came out, holding the clothing, and they made their way to the register.

 

--

 

            Ally and James continued to wait in the food court of the mall, as they finished up the food they ordered. "I can't wait till we leave Wednesday," James said, "It's going to be so much fun."

            "Yeah. Hey! You think they'll let us share our own tent?" Ally asked. Her brother pondered the idea, and the more he thought about it, the more intrigued he became.

            "That'd be cool." he said, as his cock slightly stiffened at the thought of –

            "There you kids are," James's thought was interrupted by the sound of their parents walking over to their table.

            "You kids get everything you needed?" their dad asked.

            "Yes." they replied.

            "Well, let's get going, it's almost one o' clock." said their mother.

 

--

 

            "Hey dad, how many tents do we got?" asked James on their way home. Their dad looked at their mother, then thought to himself.

            "I, I think we got three. There's the big eight-man tent we got to set up, and the two smaller ones, big enough for about two or three people, why? You kids want your own each?"

            "I guess we could bring them all, but you two will have to set your own up." said their mom.

            "Okay, cool." James said, not letting on to the fact just yet that he didn’t quite mean what they thought he was implying.

            "Actually, we'll need them anyway." Ally said. "If we invite any of our friends." Ally looked over at her brother. They both knew if they invited anyone, they wouldn't be sharing the same tent. At least not alone, that is.

 

 

--

 

            Ally's parents dropped them off at the front of their house, and left the driveway to go shopping for food. Ally and James spent the day packing and getting ready while mom and dad were out shopping. Later that evening, when their parents were in bed, Ally got out of the shower, and slipped into a silky thigh-length night gown, wearing just a pair of simple white panties underneath.

            Ally knocked on her brothers door. "It's open." came his voice. Ally walked in and shut the door, and saw her brother lying under the covers, watching TV.

            "What'cha watchin'?"  she asked.

            "Just some weird movie." James replied.

            "Mind if I join you? I'm kind of bored."

            "Sure sis." he smiled. Ally proceeded to climb underneath the covers of her brothers bed. He was only wearing his boxers. James looked over as his sister moved close to him, noticing she wasn't wearing a bra by the way the material of her pajama's clung to her soft skin. They continued to watch the movie, which Ally made out to be some kind of horror-flick. James took in a deep breath, taking in the sweet smell of his sister. He loved the way she smelled, especially after a shower. He moved his hand around over the pillow and wrapped his left arm over her, as she cuddled closer, placing her left hand on his chest.

           After what seemed like hours passed, James thought his sister had fallen asleep, her head leaning against his shoulder. He thought of how cute she looked, as her soft breath swept over his bare chest. James took his sisters hand which still lay on his chest, and held it, placing his own over it, and gently rubbed his thumb over her smooth skin. It took him by surprise when moments later, Ally rolled over on top of him, her head still laying on his chest, and her legs fitting comfortably on either side of his.

            "Ally?" James whispered. Mmm ,  was all he heard. It took him only a few seconds to realize that her waist was situated right against his cock. He felt her hard perky nipples through the material, against his chest as she lay there. Instinctively, as his member hardened slowly, he wrapped his arms around her back.

            James's hard dick was now begging for relief, as he slowly shifted his waist against Ally's, the weight of her body massaging it nicely between her warm legs. He could feel the heat and warmth from her pussy, and realized Ally's night gown was pushed up so that all was between them was her panties, as his cock strained out through the opening in his boxers. After moments or so of this slow maneuvering, he heard a soft moan escape Ally's mouth.

            "Is that what I think it is..?" Ally lightly whispered.

            "Sorry," James replied, "Can't really help it sis."

            "It feels nice," she whispered back, "you don't have to stop."

            James felt an urge just then to fuck his little sister into oblivion, but was able to control himself as he continued to rub his swollen cock against his sisters underside.

            "It feels big." she whispered. James let out a slight laugh.

            "Not too big." Ally lifted her head up, and looked up at James.

            "James.. is it wrong to feel this way?" she said quietly. "You know, I mean.." James could tell she was a little embarrassed.

            "I guess," he replied, "but I don't mind.. I love you anyway." Ally sat upright, straddling him as she smiled. James felt the soft mound of her young pussy press hard against his cock as her weight shifted. Ally looked down between them and cupped her soft tits in her hands.

            "You make me really.. horny James." Ally said as she looked into his eyes. If it wasn't as dark in the room as it was, her face would be glowing bright red at this point.

            "I could say the same for you too sis." he laughed. Ally pushed backwards a bit, and took his rock hard dick into her soft hand, gently stroking it.

            "Mm, it is big. And it's so warm and silky.." she said to herself. The tip of one of her fingers ran over the head of his cock, and she pulled it back slowly as she felt the bit of pre-cum stick to it. James watched as she moved the finger up to her mouth to taste it.

            She could tell by the look on his face he was a bit overtaken by this. She didn't think it tasted as sweet as her girlfriends had told her it did. She only had sex once with an old boyfriend, but Ally would have hardly called it that. It was not an event she was fond of by any means.

            Ally, tired and quite aroused, pulled her gown over her head, as her brother James watched in amazement as he viewed his little sisters perfectly shaped tits for the first time. They were exactly as he had imaged they'd look.

            "What do you think?" she asked shyly.

            "Wow Ally.. oh my god, their great!" James leaned up on the pillows behind him to get a better view.

            "You can feel them if you want." she smiled. Wasting no time, he reached up and gently squeezed her tits in each hand. The feeling could never be imagined as he thought. His thumbs caressed her soft flesh, as they rubbed over her erect nipples. Ally let out a deep breath as she watched her brother explore her body.

            After some time, Ally leaned in close to his ear. "I want to suck it.." she whispered.

            "A-are you sure?" James said, unsure of what was happening, but he didn't quite care at the moment. Without answering, she pulled back the covers, and gripped the sides of his boxers, gently pulling them down his legs, allowing his cock to spring back into position as they came off. Ally moved down, and pushed his legs apart as she smiled devilishly up into his eyes.

            "I've never.. done this before so let me know what you like?" she asked sweetly.

            "That's if you even like it, Ally." he replied. Ally looked down as she grasped her brothers hard cock into her small hand. James watched as her head moved down, her tongue simultaneously moving out to lick the head. At first, Ally tongued the underside of the shaft, licking around near his balls, and back up again. His cock was neatly shaved, even though he wasn't really hairy at all. His skin felt smooth against her tongue, and as she continued to lick, occasionally taking the head into her mouth, her pussy became moist and hot.

            "Oh, that feels so great sis." her brother moaned. Ally motioned for his hand, and placed it on the side of her head, along with the other, a notion for him to have some part in what was about to happen.

            James grasped the sides of Ally's head as he watched the tip of his dick slowly disappear into his sisters mouth. Ally's lips gently gripped the shaft of his cock, her hot wet mouth engulfing every inch of her brother. She felt him push upwards with his waist, eager to feel more of her warm tongue wrap around him.

            "Oh, yes sis, that's great" James moaned quietly. Ally looked up to see his face as she continued sucking on his cock. She reached down and slowly started to rub her pussy though her panties, which was begging for attention. Ally moaned slightly as she moved her head down again, the vibrations from her lips stimulating her brother more as she felt him grip her hair harder. This continued for several minutes until James was controlling the movement with his hands. He kept thrusting his hips up and down, his throbbing cock sliding all the way, in and out of Ally's mouth.

            Ally tossed her hair back as she rubbed her pussy harder, thinking of how dirty she was being. She tightened her mouth and licked wildly around James's cock as it entered her mouth. "Oh sis, I-I think I'm going to cum soon." James moaned. Ally thought of what it would be like to taste her brother as she stared up at him, a look of pleasure on his face. Before she could finish the thought, she felt her brothers hands on top of her head, push it down hard, as his cock slid all the way into her mouth. Ally felt his cock throb faster as his body convulsed and shook.

            As Ally's head moved slightly upwards, she felt the first hot stream of cum hit the back of her throat, almost making her gag. "I'm cumming!" she heard him whisper, out of breath. More streams of semen erupted from the head of his dick and emptied into Ally's mouth as James came. Ally felt the hot cream fill her mouth as she moaned. She tried to swallow some of it but there was too much. She felt it leak onto her bottom lip as she continued to swallow it, stream after stream. Ally was to excited to care about how it tasted, she made him cum, and it was in her mouth.

            "Oh fuck Ally!" he said. As his orgasm subsided he looked down at her face. Ally removed his dick from her cum filled mouth and swallowed the rest, giving him her best smile. Her other hand gripped his cock and continued to stroked it slowly, as she licked up the rest on her lip. Ally looked down and with her tongue, licked up the rest of her brothers cum from the head of his cock.

            "That was good." Ally managed to say. "Did you like it?" James looked at his sister, sitting there, with that 'look' on her face and tried to find the words to say.

            "I've never felt anything like that!" he said. "That was amazing Ally." She smiled at his words, and moved up to kiss him on his lips, wrapping her arms around him. James sighed to himself as he felt his sisters smooth lips touch his own, kissing her back gently.

            "I love you Ally." he whispered, and kissed her again. "I wish I could make you feel what you just gave me."

            "I'd like that." she grinned. "We have plenty of time."

            "You mean now?" James asked. Ally laughed a bit.

            "How about when we leave tomorrow?"

            "You mean, Friday." James said. Ally peered over at the clock on his bed stand. And doing the same, he noticed it was nearly 1 am in the morning, Thursday.

            "Okay," he said, "Maybe we should get some sleep."

            "Can I sleep with you?" she asked, her eyes glowing brightly.

            "You know I wont say no to that." he replied. James turned off the T.V. with the remote, as his sister reached up behind them to pull the covers up.

            "What if mom or dad find out you slept with me?" he asked in the darkness, as Ally hugged him, laying her head on his shoulder.

            "We'll just say we fell asleep watching the movie." she replied quietly, and drifted off into a deep sleep.

 

--

 

            James awoke in the morning, and stared at the ceiling for several moments before glancing down at his sister, still cradled in his arms. He smiled to himself as she lay there, a look of innocence and content on her pretty face as she breathed softly. He kissed her gently on the forehead and then looked over at the clock. The red numbers read 11:00am. Damn , he thought. They overslept. He hoped their parents didn't notice the fact yet that Ally was missing from her bedroom.

            As James lay there, the events of last night came to mind, as a stirring down below swept over him. He wondered just how close he and Ally would remain if she decided that it was a mistake to do what she had. And almost as if on cue, he felt Ally awake, stretching and moving as she opened her beautiful bright blue eyes.

            "Morning Ally." James said.

            "Morning bro!" Ally said, and smiled as she sat up. "Wow, it's nearly noon."

            "Yeah," he replied, "wonder if mom and dad are up yet." Ally looked at him and smiled.

            "I'm going to go take a shower, and get something to eat."

            "Alright." he replied. Ally reached under the covers and found her night gown, she slid out of bed, her back to her brother as she slid it back over her head. James took in the sight of her cute butt, watching the silky material quickly drop down over it. He watched as Ally turned around, and bent over to kiss him. He smiled as she pulled away slowly and exited his room.

            When she was gone, James slid out of bed, and put his boxers back on. He heard the sound of the shower moments later, and suddenly realized the need to pee. James walked out of his room and down the hall to the bathroom. He opened the door without knocking and stepped in, closing it behind him. "Is that you James?" Ally said.

            "Yeah sis, gotta pee."

            "Can I watch?" she said jokingly.

            "Ooh, kinky." he replied, stepping in front of the toilet, and pulling out his semi-erect penis. He glanced over at the blurry naked figure of Ally as she showered, releasing himself. As he finished, he looked over as Ally opened the shower curtain. She glanced down at his waist and grinned.

            "Want to join me real quick?" she said. James hesitated for a moment, of course he wanted too, but he hoped their parents wouldn't notice. He felt a thrill rush through him, and decided to take the risk.

            "You bet." he smiled. James slid out of his boxers and stepped into the shower as Ally pulled back the curtain for him. Almost instantly his eyes gazed over the body of his wet sister, following the droplets of hot water as they cascaded down her firm tits, against her smooth belly, and then down to the small patch of pubic hair on the mound of her pretty pink pussy. This was the first time he had laid eyes on Ally's most private of parts, and he loved what he saw. Ally could see this by the instant erection the sight of it had caused her brother. "Does that mean you like?" she giggled.

            "Oh, you are beautiful Ally. That has to be the sexiest little pussy I've ever seen." he said. He looked up at her wet face, she looked hot when her short hair was soaked.

            "Really..?" she asked quietly. James could tell she was curious as to his sexual experience. They never really talked about it much. James didn't have a girlfriend recently, however he did occasionally speak with his ex-girlfriend.

            "I think so," he replied, "Though I can't say I've seen more than one or two in person."

            "Well, your sure bigger than my last boyfriend." Ally smiled. She grabbed the soapy washcloth, and rubbed it onto his belly as she leaned forward in the hot stream of water and kissed him, her slippery sweet tongue entering his mouth. James slid his tongue over her own, swallowing the tasty spit her mouth offered. At the same time, he felt the washcloth wrap around his erect cock as she stroked it gently.

            James slid a hand down between them, touching her soft pink lips for the first time. Ally moved forward and pressed her perky breasts against his chest as she moaned from his touch. They continued kissing deeply, harder and more passionately. Ally dropped the cloth, and resumed jerking off her brother with her bare hand, the slippery soap lubricating his dick as her fingers glided effortlessly over his long thick shaft.

            Ally felt two of James's fingers gently slide up into her hot cunt.  She pushed forward again, rubbing her body against his as she moaned in-between the kiss. The hot steamy water ran over their bodies as they pleasured each other into orgasm. James came as he thrusted his cock in and out of his sisters silky smooth hand. Even with the hot water splashing against her, Ally felt the hot splash of cum hit her belly and pussy. She broke the kiss to watch as it dripped down onto her cunt, and taking her other hand she rubbed it around her clit as she came. Her legs shook and she released her brothers cock and grabbed onto his shoulder to hold herself steady.

            "Ahhh, mmm, yesss!" she moaned, feeling the tip of her brothers cock press against her belly as he leaned closer to kiss her neck. "I love you James!" she exclaimed as her orgasm subsided.

            "Fuck, I love you sis," he whispered into her ear as he kissed it, "You're amazing baby." They continued to wash up, occasionally rubbing their bodies against each others, the slippery water giving them absolute freedom to do so. Ally enjoyed it when she turned around and felt her brother rub his cock into her tight ass. James humped slowly as his cock glided upwards between her cheeks, up and down, up and down.

            "Oh yeah, that's it James!" Ally moaned. She stepped up on her toes, and back down again, as her wrapped his hands around her waist and continued his rhythm.

            "Damn Ally, you feel so great." he said. James kept sliding his hard cock between her ass until he could stand it no more. Ally felt the hard thrusts as her brother came for the second time, his hot cum shooting against her asshole and splashing against her lower back.

            But Ally wasn't finished yet. With one quick movement, Ally slid downward onto her knees in the steam filled tub, facing her brother. Immediately she wrapped her wet lips around his semi-hard cock, in a desperate attempt to make him cum once more.

            "Ah, oh yeah, fuck." James moaned, his body twitching as his sensitive cock felt the slippery tongue of his sister going down on him. Ally grasped his butt as she thrusted him forward, the head of his cock hitting the back of her throat. She pulled back with her head and thrusted him forward, feeling the hilt of his cock slam against her lips. She reached down with one hand and furiously rubbed her aching pussy.

 

            The steam continued to rise as the hot water showered over Ally and James, making the moment more erotic, in a way, or so they thought. Ally rubbed herself to orgasm twice, before feeling her brother convulse the way he had that night. There wasn't much left for her to swallow, but she didn't mind. Ally slid the head of his cock out of her mouth with a loud 'pop' from the suction as she grinned up into his eyes. She could tell how overly sensitive he must be now.

 

            Ally stood up, and they kissed, for what seemed like hours to her, when they heard a knock at the bathroom door. "Ally, is that you in there?" came the voice from their mother.

            "Oh crap." Ally whispered. They both looked at each other in fear.

            "U-uh, yeah mom!" Ally said over the sound of the shower.

            "You've been in there for nearly an hour now, are you alright?" her mom asked.

            "Y-yeah mom, I'll be out in a sec." Ally replied.

            "Okay hun, I think your brother is still sleeping, wake him up when you're done will you? We're going out to eat for lunch. Tried to wake you earlier but you didn't answer."

            "Sure mom!!" Ally said. They both let out a sigh of relief as their mother went downstairs. Thankfully she was not the kind to enter without permission, and even though Ally or James never really had anything to 'hide' before, they were thankful for the first time that their parents respected their privacy.

            "That was close Ally." James whispered as Ally turned off the shower.

            "Yeah, sorry I got carried away bro." she giggled.

 

            They grabbed some towels from the rack and dried each other off, and kissing for the last time, Ally slowly opened the door and looked out. Seeing no sign of their parents, they quickly went to their rooms to change.  James headed downstairs when he was finished, and greeted his parents. "So you guys get everything last night? Or, whatever?"

            "Yep, we did." his father said. "Got us some of that long burning wood I've been hearing about. We'll have ourselves a nice camp fire. I'll bring the fishing poles and we can cook some fish, what you say?"

            "Uh, sounds good dad. As long as their like, clean." he replied. His father laughed.

            "I'll bet their a lot cleaner than the fish at the supermarket." he said.

            "What fish?" Ally chimed in as she came from downstairs.

            "Morning sleepy head," her mother said, "You two sure slept late, up all night?"

            "Uh, yeah, we were watching a movie, guess we forgot about the time." Ally replied.

            "So anyway Ally, I was talking about the fish at the lake up there, me and James here going to catch them and cook them."

            "Ewww." Ally made a face. She heard a slight laugh from her mother.

            "You'd be surprised what your dad can cook outdoors kids." James and Ally listened as their parents recited one of their memories of long before they were born. Though it wasn't as boring as it usually was, it only made them more eager to leave tomorrow for their trip.

            "So anyhow, you kids inviting any of your friends yet?" their mom asked. James and Ally looked at each other, and held a stare, before Ally smiled.

            "I'm not." she said.

            "Um, nah. I think it'd be more fun with just the family," James said, "Besides, it'll be less expensive."

            "Good thinking." their father said, a face of exaggeration showing. "But it's nice to know you feel that way." He put an arm around their mother, Denise, who smiled and kissed him on the cheek.

            "Well, ready to go?" he asked. Ally and James agreed, and they headed off to a local restaurant to eat lunch.

 

--

 

            Ally slid in the seat, sitting next to her brother, as their parents settled down on the other side of the table. Their waiter came shortly after, and handed them their menus.

Ally looked up, and noticed no one was sitting across from them in the aisle.

            "What'cha getting?" she asked her brother, not finding anything interesting on the menu.

            "Um, maybe just a hamburger and fries." Their parents looked over at their menus and placed them down when the waiter came back. She was an attractive brunette, with her hair tied back in a pony tail, and a cute green and black outfit.

            "Ready to order?" she asked pleasantly. They all looked at each other, waiting to see who wanted to order first.

            "What are you getting Richard?" Denise asked her husband.

            "Uh, well. I'll get the N.Y Strip Steak here, with the garlic toast and salad." he told the waitress.

            "I'll get the grilled chicken, with the honey mustard dressing." Denise said. The waitress jotted it down and smiled at the kids.

            "I'll just have a hamburger with fries. And could I have it well done, with extra tomatoes?" James said.

            "Sure, anything else?"

            "Uh, nope. And just a Sprite for the drink." he replied.

            "I'll have the same." Ally told the waitress. And with that, she left.

 

            James looked down at his sisters smooth sexy legs, Ally was wearing a short white mini-skirt with a cute pink top. Her hair was smoothly combed strait down to her shoulders. He watched as she tucked it in behind her ear, as she leaned back into the soft cushion of the seat. She looked so innocent, and sexy, and as the thoughts of what went on earlier came to mind, he instantly became hard. James was wearing loose shorts as he always did, and was afraid someone else might see. Of course, Ally did notice moments later, and she giggled slightly.

            "What's funny?" her father asked, apparently he had missed something.

            "Inside joke dad." she said. Their mom laughed slightly.

            "What are you in on it too?" he asked Denise.

            "Oh, no." she replied.

            "Yeah, so anyway," James interrupted, "What time are we leaving tomorrow?" Their mom looked at their dad, she was leaning her head on her hand, as she thought for a moment.

            "Maybe around five in the morning?.."

            "Yeah, that should give us enough time to get there by ten or so." Richard said. After some chatting, their waitress came back with their food.

            "Here you are, is there anything else I can get for you?" the waitress asked.

            "Oh. Could I have a vanilla shake?" Ally asked.

            "Sure, anything else?"

            "Um, that's all." she replied.

 

            They ate and talked for awhile. Occasionally Ally would discreetly move closer, to place her hand on James's leg, and slowly rub his thigh. James tried to control the urge, but the images of the earlier events kept flashing into his mind. "Here you are." the waitress said, and placed Ally's drink onto the table. She took a sip moments later.

            "Mm, yummy vanilla.." she said. James knew what she was referring too, and the hidden messages in their conversations were to much to bare. Luckily, they were behind the door and no one would notice if he was the first in line to get to the car, which he was.

 

            Ally and James hopped in the back as they waited for their parents to finish paying the waitress. "That was so bad!" James said to Ally. She laughed.

            "Sorry James, couldn't help it!" she said. Moments later their parents were coming out.

            Just before they entered, when they weren’t in their view, Ally quickly kissed him on his cheek, and grinned. James thought of the torture that would follow on their long drive to New Hampshire , and sighed silently to himself.

 

            The rest of their day was spent out and about, visiting friends and hanging out, without incident, and Ally and James returned home by nine at night. They got ready for bed and met each other in the hallway.

 

            "Guess we got to get up pretty early huh?" Ally asked, with disappointment showing in her voice.

            "Yeah, that's too bad." he smiled.

            "Well, goodnight, brother." she said, returning the smile, and leaned in to hug him. They hugged long and hard, slowly rocking from side to side. James breathed in her sweet scent, and enjoyed the feeling of her hard nipples through her pajamas against his bare chest. They released, and kissed each other with a deep passion they hadn't felt before. The familiar sweet taste of Ally's tongue filled James's mouth as they kissed, their tongues licking wildly at each others.

            "Mm." James said as Ally slowly pulled away. She smiled and they hugged once more, before heading off to bed.  

 

--

 

            Ally's alarm clock went off at 4:30 in the morning, the loud buzzing sound disrupting her slumber. She slid her legs off the bed and sat for a moment as she rubbed her eyes. She got up and headed down the hall. Ally saw the light coming from the living room, along with the sound of her parents.

            "Tired dear?" her mom said.

            "Yeah," Ally said slowly, "When are we leaving?"

            "Soon as your brother wakes up and you two are dressed to go. Is your stuff all ready?"

            "Yeah, let me go get dressed and I'll bring it down."

            "Wake your brother up too." her dad said.

            Ally walked back upstairs, and into her brothers room. She slid on top of him over the blanket and began kissing him all around his face, and then proceeded to lick her tongue hard over his lips.

            "Mmmm," he moaned, "Ally?"  She didn't answer, but instead, stuck her tongue into his mouth. James kissed her back hard and slow, moving his arms underneath her silk night gown and gripping her soft butt.

            "Time to wake up!" she giggled.

            "Well you're doing a good job at that." he said, and laughed slightly.

            "C'mon, before mum and dad come up." Ally replied. She slid off him, and headed towards the door, "I'm going to go change."

            James lay there for a moment and stretched. I'll sleep in the car , he thought. He managed to get himself up and ready after several moments. Ally changed into a pocket-less pair of tight jeans and a simple low-cut white halter top. She wore the pink bikini panties her brother had picked out at the mall earlier.

 

            After everyone was finished packing their stuff into the van, Ally's parents locked the house and they piled inside. "Alright, we're off." their dad said. Before heading onto the highway, they drove through a fast food place to get something to eat, and after an hour or so, Ally began to doze off. She climbed into the back and unrolled her sleeping bag onto the padded floor. James did likewise, shortly after.

 

--

 

            Ally, James, and their parents arrived at their destination; Pinewood Lake Campgrounds, after a few hours drive. Ally and James had awoken prior to their arrival, and were quite excited to say the least.

            "Woohoo! We're finally here!" James said. The van slowly made its way up the dirt road path to the small booth up ahead, where they checked in. Apparently the campground had expanded it's territory to include new cabins not to far from their usual 'tent sites', but even so, they opted for their usual spot. It was a nice camp site which sat right next to one of the two large lakes in the northern part of the campgrounds, surrounded by thick pine forest and small trails. One of the trails led to a dock not to far away.

            "Well, let's unpack and start setting up the tents before we go off anywhere, shall we?" Richard said. James and Ally looked around, there seemed to be a perfect spot for their tent just on top of a small sloping hill from the center of what would be their camp fire.

            "Me and Ally are going to put ours up there." James said, pointing to the spot behind the large pine tree. Their parents both looked at each other surprisingly.

            "You're sharing a tent?" Their father asked.

            "Sure, why not?" Ally replied.

            "Well that's nice." Her mom said. "Good to see you guys getting along so well."

 

            Their tent wasn't very large, so it didn't take them long to set things up, before moving their stuff inside. Their parents were still struggling to get the big one up. "Hey James?" Ally asked.

            "Yeah sis?"

            "Think we'll both fit in one of these?" Ally asked, pointing to the sleeping bags.

            "Maybe.. if not we could always use them as blankets." Ally reached over and hugged her brother hard, then pressed her lips firmly against his. She felt his tongue slide into her mouth and kissed him deep. James felt her smooth hand slide inside his shorts as she began to caress his silky balls. His cock grew hard instantly at her touch.

            "Mm, is this for me?" Ally giggled. She released his cock from his shorts as she started to stroke it slowly.

            "C'mon kids! Come help us with setting up the big tent!" Denise yelled.

            "Okay mom!" Ally replied. "I guess we'll have to wait till later"

            "Yeah." James replied, and pulled up his shorts. "I'll be there in a minute."

 

            Ally and James went to go help their parents set up the tent, and by the time they were finished, it was around noon time. "You kids must be getting hungry." Their father said.

            "Yeah," James said, "What are we having?"

            "Hotdogs and Hamburgers?"

            "Okay, you want me to get the grill out?"

            "Sure." While their parents were cooking, Ally changed into her orange swimsuit, intending to swim out in the lake afterwards.

            "You want to come swim with me after we eat?" Ally asked her brother.

            "Sure sis, maybe we can swim out to that little island over out there." He pointed to what appeared to be a tiny island out on the far side of the lake, surrounded by pine trees.

            "You kids just be careful out there." Their mom said, handing them their paper plates.

            James looked over at Ally's hot body, trying not to get too aroused. He wondered if his dad ever looked at Ally that way. After they got their food, they walked over to a large rock to sit while they ate.

            "This is a nice area dad." James said.

            "Sure is." Richard replied. Ally and James finished eating, and threw their plates away.

            "Don't stay out there too long." Their mom said. "Be back around four o'clock."

            "Okay mom." Ally said.

 

            Ally and James walked over to the shore of the lake, and slowly headed out, the water was pretty clean, though it was colder than they expected. "You look hot when you're all wet sis." James said. Ally giggled at the comment, and wrapped herself around him from the front as he swam forward. When they were far enough out, she kissed him on the lips as she squeezed closer.

            "You think mom and dad can see us?" James asked.

            "I don't think so." she replied. Ally released him shortly after, and they continued to swim towards the island. After about ten minutes or so, they finally reached it. James could see her hard nipples poking out through her top.

            "Hey, this is pretty cool." James said, as they walked further into the woods. "I wonder if its connected to the other end on the other side."

            "Maybe, doesn't look like anyone else is here." she said. They settled to a stop somewhere in the middle, and looked around. Ally saw her brothers hard-on through the thin material of his swimming shorts. She walked over to him and slid them down, watching as it popped out. James stepped out of his shorts and looked at his sister. Ally reached behind her and undid her bikini top, then slowly pulled down her bottom, revealing her tight pink pussy. Just the sight of his hot young sister made him twice as hard as he already was.

            "Damn sis, you're so fucking hot!" James said. They kissed hard, and Ally could feel his warm cock press up against her smooth belly. She reached down and rubbed the head of his dick against her pussy mound as she sucked on his tongue. Ally rubbed his cock against her clit for a few moments before dropping to her knees. The pine needles acting as a soft cushion.

            "Tell me what you want James." Ally grinned.

            "You like sucking cock, huh sis?" he replied. Ally nodded slightly as she took the head of his dick into her mouth, and gently sucked on it. She had waited all day for this.

            "Mm, yeah." James moaned, as he ran his fingers through her wet hair. Ally stroked his balls and massaged them as she let the length of his cock slide deeper into her hot mouth. She ran her tongue up and down the bottom of it as it slid inside. James pushed her head down harder as he forced the rest of his dick into her mouth. Ally kneeled there, and let James begin to mouth fuck her. She moaned through her lips, which wrapped tightly around his dick. With one hand she began to rub her hand in circles against her wet pussy.

            "That's it James," Ally said, removing his cock for a mere second, "Fuck my mouth." James moved his cock harder in and out of her slippery mouth, faster with each stroke. He gripped locks of her hair as he started to slam his cock down her throat.

            "Oh, fuck yeah!" he moaned. He felt Ally's mouth become slippery as her saliva dripped from his cock, the sound of her deep moans vibrating against his thick shaft.

            "Mmff, Mmm." Ally moaned. She welcomed each hard thrust by pushing her free hand against his backside. James watched in pleasure as his cock disappeared into his sisters mouth, her innocent and lustful eyes gazing up into his.

            "I'm going to cum soon sis! Keep going!" Ally twirled her tongue faster and harder around her brothers hard throbbing cock, anxious for her reward. Within a minute or so, she felt his body convulse. She grabbed his cock and aimed it directly onto her tongue. A second later she felt the first hot stream of cum hit the back of her throat, leaving behind a trail along her tongue.

            "Oh, fuck! Fuck yes!" James moaned. Ally moved her hand along his cock with each throb, his hot load covering her tongue. She wrapped her lips around the head of his dick, pressing her tongue against the slit so she could feel it oozing out.

            "Mm." Ally moaned, swirling it around inside her mouth. Ally released his cock when he was finished. Ally swallowed it slowly, bit by bit. It made her so horny when she had a mouth full of it.

            "Mm, that was good bro." Ally smiled. "I can't get enough of it."

            "Well there's always more where that came from. God, that was great." James said, and leaned down to kiss her on the forehead. "I love you sis!"

            "I love you more James!" Ally replied.

            "Hey sis?"

            "Yeah?"

            "When can I return the favor?" James asked, peering down between her legs.

            "How about now?" Ally smiled.

            "Wish we had brought a blanket or something." James said.

            "It's okay." Ally replied. Ally bent over, and got onto all fours, and looked over her shoulder. "You want me on the ground?"

            "Whatever's comfortable for you." he replied. Seeing no change, James kneeled behind her and rubbed his hands over her smooth ass. His warm tongue licked between her spread cheeks.

            "That kind of tickles, but it feels good!" Ally said. She felt him tease her pussy as his tongue slightly penetrated her pussy from behind. James breathed in the soft vanilla scent of Ally's young pussy and ass. His tongue pushed hard against her pink lips and swallowed every bit of her honey that dripped out. Ally began to moan as it reached her clit. She felt his rough tongue lick and suck at her lips and clit.

            "Yes, yes." Ally moaned. James rubbed his hands along the sides of her stomach and up under her chest. He cupped her soft tits and squeezed gently, kissing her on the lower back, before moving back to her pussy. Her body felt so warm and silky. Ally's pussy was probably one of the best things he had ever tasted.

            James maneuvered her onto her back, and continued to drive her wild with his tongue. He felt her body quiver under him as her legs tightened against his head as she came to another orgasm. With one hand James began jerking himself off, nearing one of his own.

James pushed his tongue as deep into her hot sweet cunt as he could, and sucked the honey from between her legs. Ally watched as he furiously slid his hand up and down his hard dick, feeling her body tingle again as another orgasm hit her.

            James stood up abruptly as he neared climax. Ally watched for a moment as he stood over her face and bent down. Before she could open her mouth to receive it, James groaned loudly as he still furiously ran his hand up and down his cock, causing the hot streams of cum to splatter wildly onto her face. Ally leaned up onto her elbows and took his cock into her mouth once more, and sucked on it as her brother kneeled over her chest, exhausted.

            "Sorry sis, didn't mean to do that." he laughed. James pulled his cock out slowly and laid down on top of her, kissing her bare chest. Ally wiped the cum from her face and tried her best to get all of it into her mouth. She felt her brother sucking gently on her left nipple, while his other hand caressed her right breast. She ran her hand against his back while propping her legs up.

            "We should start heading back." Ally said.

            "Good idea." James replied. They both dressed, and started heading out towards the shore when they heard a rustle in the trees. They both looked at each other and listened for awhile. "Probably just a squirrel or something.." James said.

 

--

 

            Ally and James returned to their camp site and greeted their parents. "Did you kids have fun?" Their mom asked.

            "Sure did!" Ally replied.

            "Anything worth seeing over there?" Their father asked.

            "Not much." James said. "We think its like, connected to another camp site." Ally dried her hair with a towel, along with the rest of her wet skin.

            "Your lips are pale sweetie." Her mom said.

            "Yeah, the waters a bit cooler than we thought." Richard looked over his young daughter, his eyes almost systematically moving down from her lips and over the swells in her chest, and down to her legs. No one noticed, however.

            When Ally was dried off, she went to her tent to change into dry clothes. She slid on a pair of tight shorts and a simple white tank top, with matching white bra and thong. James changed after she was finished, wishing he could have watched. Her shorts were low enough that he didn't have to guess what she was wearing, however.

           

            After some time passed, Ally, James and their parents looked up to see another family coming down the path. "Hey there. Hope we're not interrupting." The man said.

            "Oh, not at all." Richard said.

            "Well, we hope this isn’t to straightforward of us, but we're inviting nearby campers over for a big barbeque we're having tonight. If you and you're family want to come, it'd be a pleasure." he said. Richard looked over at his family for conformation.

            "Sounds lovely, you kids interested?" Denise asked.

            "Uh, sure mom." James said.

            "I don't mind." Ally said.

            "Oh, I'm Don, by the way," the man said, "And this is my wife Clara, and our three kids, Adam, Kevin, and Felicia." They all waved, and smiled.

            "Pleasure to meet you," Richard said, and shook his hand, "That’s Denise, James and Ally."

            After the introduction, they talked for just a little while, before the other family headed off into the other direction.

            "Well that was awfully nice of them." Denise said.

            "Wonder how many people are going to be there." James said. It was scheduled for 5pm, which was in a few hours. They spent that time getting ready and decided to bring some of their own food and drinks along, which they guessed other people would do as well. When it was time to leave, they headed off towards the campsite they pointed out, which they could barely see in the distance around the lake.

 

--

 

            After a short walk, they arrived at Don's campsite, and headed over towards him.

            "Hey, Richard right?" Don said.

            "You got it." Their dad said. "We brought some food over, hope you don't mind."

            "Oh, of course not." He replied. "Most of the other people did too." Ally and James looked around at all the people mingling, and then towards the large campfire in the center. There was a big trailer not to far away, along with a few grills which were already cooking various foods.

            "Our kids are around here somewhere." Clara said. "If you two are interested in meeting them."

            "And if you kids want anything, feel free to help yourself, there's some tables over there." Don said.

            Ally and James took the cue, and headed off towards the grills. Denise and Richard stood and talked to the other parents. Ally and James saw many other kids, young and old, from the various other family's, and wondered where Adam and the others were at.

            "Kids hungry?" Ally and James turned to an older man with a rough beard manning the grill they stood next too.

            "Um, sure." James said. They took their plates from the nearby table and got their food. They sat down at one of the many empty pick nick tables and watched the other people while they ate.

            "This is pretty good." James said as he ate.

           "Hey." Adam said. James and Ally turned their heads to see the three kids they met before, sitting down next to them.

            "What're your names again?" Felicia asked from the other side of the table.

            "I'm James, an-"

            "Ally." she interrupted.

            "Cool. I'm Felicia." she said. James looked her over, she had long black hair and brown eyes. She looked a little older than Ally, and was quite attractive. She wore a small blue t-shirt and a pair of loose shorts.

            "I'm Adam." one of the boys replied. "And that's my stupid brother Kevin."

            "Hey!" Kevin replied.

            "How old are you guys?" Adam asked. "I'm almost sixteen."

            "Sixteen." James replied.

            "Fourteen." Ally said.

            "So am I the oldest?" Felicia asked. "I'm seventeen."

            "I'm fourteen too." Kevin said, looking at ally. Ally thought they were both pretty cute.

            "You guys ever been here before?" Adam asked.

            "Yeah we come here almost every summer." Ally replied.

            "Cool. So do we. Never seen you before though." Kevin said.

            "Where do you guys live?" Felicia asked.

            "Southern part of New York ." James answered. "You?"

            "That's cool, we live in Michigan ."

 

            The kids got to know each other, and  were pretty much finished with their food. "Hey, maybe tomorrow we can all go swimming or something?" Adam said.

            "Yeah, there's a cool dock nearby, our dad tied a big rope to one of the trees. It's pretty fun." Kevin said.

            "Yeah, okay. What time?" James asked.

            "We'll come get you guys like, around noon?" Adam replied.

            "Alright." James said. 

 

 

 

--

 

            The rest of the night went by pretty well, and Ally and James found their parents when they were ready to leave.

            "There you guys are." Richard said.

            "Hey dad." Ally replied.

            "Well it's been fun Don, Clara." Their dad said.

            "Likewise, it was great to have you over. We'll probably do it again before we leave, how long are you guys staying here for?" he asked.

            "About a week or so." Denise said.

            "Oh, great. We'll, if you're interested we'll come stop by and let you know."

            "Sure would." Richard replied.

 

            Ally and her parents headed off to their campsite and got their campfire set up. They sat around it and roasted marshmallows before heading off to bed. "You kids enjoy yourselves?" Their mom asked.

            "Yep!" Ally said. "We're going swimming with Adam and the others tomorrow."

            "Really now. Glad to see you've made some friends." Richard said.

            "What time you kids going?" Their mom asked.

            "Around noon." James replied. "If that's alright with you guys."

            "Sure, just be careful." Richard said.

            They listened to the fire in silence as the burning wood crackled.

            "Well I think I'm going to call this a night." Their dad said, standing up. Their mom followed, and after their 'goodnights', headed into their tent.

            "Don't stay up to late you guys." she said. Shortly after, Ally and James headed towards their tent. James turned to zip it up when he heard the sound of a rock hit the side of the material.

            "What was that?" Ally asked. They both heard a pssst sound, from outside. James unzipped the tent and found Kevin huddling close.

            "Kevin?" James said.

            "Yeah, hey." he replied. "Time for covert operations!"

            "W-what?" Ally giggled.

            "There's some haunted cabins where the old ones used to be. They shut it down along time ago." Kevin replied. They heard rustling from the nearby tree, and saw Adam and Felicia come over.

            "C'mon you guys aren't tired right?" Kevin asked.

            "Uh, well. How far is it?" James asked.

            "It's like, a thirteen minute walk from here, or longer." Adam said.

            "They talked me into it." Felicia said, eyeing James.

            "You been there before?" Ally asked.

            "Just once. We heard weird noises and ran back." Kevin said.

            "You mean, you ran back. You little scaredy cat." Adam replied.

            "It was probably that murderer!" Kevin said.

            "What murderer?" James laughed.

            "We'll tell you on the way, come on!" Kevin insisted.

            They weren’t really tired, and seeing as how Felicia was going, James didn't really mind. "Ah, fine, okay. Let me change into pants or something." Ally said. When James and Ally were changed, they snuck out of the tent and headed north into the thick woods with the other kids.

            "Here, take these." Adam said. He pulled out two flashlights and handed them to Ally and James.

            "So what's this about a ghost or something." James asked.

            "Murderer ." Kevin replied, the sound of his voice unusually serious.

            "Oh come on." Felicia said. "It was probably some animal. Like a raccoon."

            "Maybe. Or maybe it was him." Kevin said.

            "A few years ago someone was killed here." Adam said. The words sent a chill down Ally's spine, but James was still a bit skeptic.

            "I've never heard about that." James said. They continued walking further into the thick pine trees, as it got darker outside.

            "Me neither." Ally said. She noted the time on her watch as nearly 8:13 pm.

            "They covered it up supposedly." Adam replied. "So they wouldn't scare off customers you know?"

            "Did they catch him?" James asked.

            "N-no!" Kevin replied, and caught himself from tripping over a large branch. Felicia laughed.

            "They said they did." Felicia said. "But there've been reports of weird noises and lights and stuff."

            "I think you're making this all up." James laughed.

            "Maybe we'll see something tonight." Kevin said.

            "Like what, another friend waiting there?" Ally said. They denied it of course, but the more they talked, the more Ally was concerned. James, however, was more keen to these kinds of jokes he and his friends used to play on younger boys back home. Still though, he couldn't be sure.

            "How much longer?" James asked.

            "It should be around here somewhere, I remember this big rock." Adam said. They all stood in the darkness next to a giant boulder, covered in thick moss.

            "Over there!" Kevin exclaimed. They pointed their flashlights in the direction Kevin pointed too, and saw what appeared to be an old campground with some very old looking cabins in the distance. Ally felt butterflies in her stomach at the sight of the area.

            "What's wrong?" Adam asked, as the others kept walking. Ally followed.

            "Nothing, it's just creepy." she replied.

            "Aw don't worry. If anything happens, just run." he laughed. Ally walked close to his side as they caught up with the others, and began walking down a large hill.

            "Man this place gives me the crepes."  Felicia said.

            "That’s because it's haunted." Kevin said.

            "Oh shut up." Adam said. "There's nothing here."

            "Yeah, besides, why would some murderer stay in a place like this, all exposed." James replied. Her brothers words made sense, and brought a re-assurance to her.

            They reached the bottom, and looked around, straying not to far from each other. There were a few abandoned camper trailers away from the cabins, which looked as though they were from the 1980's. Something didn't make sense.

            "If what you say happened a year ago, why does this place look as though it was abandoned a hundred years ago?" Ally asked.

            "I think it was." Felicia said. "I guess he brought his victims here."

            "Yeah." Kevin answered. James, Kevin and Felicia walked over to one of the cabins and started examining the perimeter.

            "You still scared?" Adam asked Ally, trailing behind a bit.

            "Kinda," she answered. "We're not going to go inside one of those are we?"

            "We kind of wanted too," Adam replied. "Last time we heard the noise, we didn't get the chance."

            "When exactly did you guys come here last?"

            "In the spring, during our school break. Sometimes we come here during school vacations. We've been all over but we like this place the best."

            "Oh.. okay. I thought you meant like, days ago." Ally replied.

            "Nope. So it was probably nothing. Like my sister said, probably just a raccoon." Adam took her hand in his. "Come on, they left without us." Ally didn't refuse his offer, and followed him behind the cabin. Kevin spun around and pointed their flashlight at them.

            "Hey don't sneak up!" Kevin said.

            "The doors are bolted shut." James said.

            "At least on this one." Kevin replied. James ignored the fact his sister was holding Adams hand and not his own. He didn't mind really, as he was actually more interested in exploring the place.

            "Let's go to the next one." Felicia said.

            "You're not afraid?" James asked as the rest of the group moved up the long dirt path.

            "Naw, I got you to protect me, right?" She smiled.

            "What about your brothers?" James asked, laughing slightly as they walked.

            "Well Kevin's a big baby, at least by himself, and Adam, well, you're older." she replied. "Besides, he's busy with your sister." James thought for a moment.

            "He's cool." Felicia assured him.

            "Oh, I wasn't thinking that." James replied.

            "Sorry." she giggled. "You got a girlfriend back home?"

            "I, well-" James was interrupted by Kevin running towards them.

            "Hey guys, this ones unlocked! Come quick!" he exclaimed. They jogged slowly up the dirt path to another cabin past some pine trees. The others waited at the front door.

            "This one's pretty big." Adam said.

            "Wow." James looked over at the big three-story cabin which loomed up in front him.

            "I think they have some like these for big groups of people, the new ones they put up on the western side of the grounds." Adam said.

            "Wonder why this one isn't locked." Felicia said.

            "Who cares! Let's go." Kevin said. Adam grabbed his shoulder.

            "Wait." he said. Kevin turned his head, and saw Adam looking over the cabin.

            "What is it?" Ally asked.

            "Nothing. Let's just be careful okay? And don't go off somewhere." he replied. Adam tested the door handle and pushed the door open slightly. James walked over behind him and pointed his flashlight into the opening. The light beamed off into the dark room, creating a grey hazy fog of light as it passed through the dust in the air.

            Adam stood outside and leaned forward as he pushed the door open all the way. The rest stood behind them and watched. Felicia pressed up behind James as she pointed her flashlight around. Ally quickly looked around them outside, and then turned her attention to Kevin, who was the first to enter.

            "Be quite." Adam whispered, following him in.

            "Why." he asked.

            "Still could be someone in here." Adam replied. Ally took his hand again and followed him in behind her brother. Felicia turned her head to the right and examined any spots someone could be waiting.

            "Should we yell?" Kevin asked.

            "No." Felicia said.

            "Don't you think they would have seen us coming with the lights?" Ally whispered with fear in her voice.

            "Okay." James said aloud. "No one is here, I mean, look at this place." Adam realized he was letting Kevin's imagination get to his own. He coughed.

            "Yeah. You're right." Adam said, pointing his light up the old staircase a few meters away. They explored the whole downstairs and saw no sign of any one that may have chosen to call this place their home. Being slightly more relived at that fact, they decided to explore the rest of the place.

            "Someone should stay down here just incase." Felicia said.

            "Incase what?" James asked.

            "I don't know, never mind." she replied.

            "Actually." Adam said. "That's a good idea. We'll let you know if its safe to come up."

            "I'm not going to stay down here by myself asshole." Felicia said. Adam laughed.

            "Okay, how 'bout me and James go up." Adam suggested. James walked over to the foot of the staircase, and Ally and Kevin stood next to Felicia.

            "But I'm not scared." Kevin said.

            "Well stay here anyway." Adam said.

            "Fine." Kevin replied.

            "Ready?" Adam asked James.

            "Lead the way." James replied. They headed up the stairs slowly, aiming there lights around the railing up top. The old stairs slightly creaked under their shoes.

            Kevin wandered around the downstairs area, and into the old kitchen.

            "Hey don't you go to far." Felicia said. The girls stood where they were and watched Kevin disappear into the kitchen.

            "He's pretty brave." Ally said.

            "Oh please." Felicia laughed. "He wouldn't dare go in there alone if we were upstairs."

            Ally laughed. "Okay, well Adam is."

            "I guess. So is James." Felicia replied.

            "You like him?" The two girls asked the same question at the same time, and then giggled.

            "He's cool." Felicia said. "Does he have a girlfriend?"

            "Used too, but they're just friends now supposedly." Ally replied.

            "Oh, that's cool. Adam is single too, incase you're interested." She smiled.

            "Ha, thanks." Ally replied. Kevin came out of the kitchen holding his throat, and stumbling. The girls stood shocked as he came over to them.

            "H-help.." Kevin moaned.

            "Oh my god!" Felicia shouted.

            "Got ya!" Kevin laughed, and regained his composure.

            "What the hell!" Felicia said. "I should smack you for that." Kevin laughed.

            "You should have seen your faces!"

            "That wasn't nice." Ally said. "Nearly had a heart attack." Moments later Adam and James came back.

            "Is everything all right?" Adam asked.

            "Just peachy." Felicia said.

            "Coast is clear." James told them. They all walked together upstairs, and emerged at the top. The room was quite large, and there was a hallway that lead to an opening that was the 2nd floor deck.

 

 

           

 

             

 

 

My brother, my lover, Part Six - Bobby and Jan again!

DeeDee18 on Incest Stories

Author’s note:

      No more boy- boy tales ever, I promise!

 

 

My brother, my lover, Part Six – Bobby and Jan again!

 

Read More
0pt">“Hey, sis! How’s about going to town and getting a pizza?”

 

“Okay, sounds good to me! Your truck or my car?”

 

“Oh, let’s go in my truck. And just to show I’m not pissed at you for the other day on the dock, I’ll let you drive!”

 

“Really? You never let anyone drive your baby! That’s so sweet, big bro! I love you!” I said, as I kissed him hard on the lips, and thrust my mound against his big penis, growing suddenly under his baggy shorts!

 

“God, Jan! Knock that shit off! I’m getting hard again! You sure know how to trip my trigger, don’t you?” he laughed, as he swatted my butt, and put his arm over my shoulder! He steered me out to his truck, tickling me in the ribs, and playfully nibbling on my ear lobe!

 

He even opened the driver’s door for me! He’s so cool! Most of the other guys he hangs with wouldn’t ever do that!

 

 Then it dawned on me what he was up to, and I giggled.

 

“I’m wise to you, sneaky! You just want to look up my skirt, when I climb up into the cab, don’t you?”

 

“Can’t put anything past you, little sis, can I? Okay, so I like your legs and cute little firm ass! Is that a crime?” he laughed!

 

I looked down, from the high seat in his truck, at his cute smiling face, and giggled, as I opened my legs, to give him my best beaver shot, though this beaver was the furless variety, smooth as a baby’s butt, as they say!

 

His eyes locked onto my naked little cunt lips, staring him in the face at eye level, and he gasped, as I saw his bulge rising up under his shorts! His mouth parted, and he licked his lips, as he ogled me, until I closed my legs, and slid under the steering wheel, and slammed the door!

 

I looked down out the window at my sweet big brother, still standing there, panting, and blushing, and staring up at me, like he wanted to fuck me so bad, that he couldn’t stand it a moment longer!

 

Then I rolled down the window, and said,

 

“Bobby, get in the truck! You look stupid standing there, with your big dick straining against your shorts, and your tongue hanging down to the driveway! Come on, sweetie, let’s go eat!”

 

He finally snapped out of his trance, and grinned at me. Then he went around, and leaped up into the cab, and slid over real close to me! He grinned some more, as he blew softly in my ear!

 

“Bobby, stop that! I can’t drive with your tongue in my ear!”

 

“Would you rather I put my tongue somewhere else?”

 

“Bobbeeee! Quit, now! I’m starting to get wet! Give me a break, please?”

 

“Oh, alright, party pooper! Drive my fucking truck, but be careful! If you get a scratch on it, I’ll whip your little butt, until you can’t sit down for a week!” he laughed, as he socked me gently on my shoulder!

 

I started into town, driving very, very carefully! At the first red light, Bobby laid his hand on my leg, and began to make little circles, higher and higher up my thigh! I gasped at his warm touch, and little tingles rolled over my body!

 

I acted like nothing was wrong, and drove on through town, as I stifled the urge to open my legs wider, and grab his hand and shove it up my wet little slit! I pulled into the parking space at Pizza Hut and shut the engine off.

 

“There! How was that? Didn’t even get dust on your effin’ little truck, did I?”

 

“You did great, little sis, even though you were panting up a storm under your breath! I heard you! You don’t fool me for a minute!” he chuckled, as he reached up under my mini skirt, and grabbed my wet cunt lips, and spread them open!

 

“Oh, God, Bobby! Stop that!” I yelled, as I yanked his wet fingers out of my cunt, and pushed him across the seat so hard, that he hit the door with his shoulder!

 

“Fuck, Jan! What did you do that for? Don’t you want my hand up your pussy? ”

 

“Oh, Bobby, of course I do, but we have to wait until we eat first, okay? Please?”

 

“Oh, alright! I’ll let you go this once!” he giggled, as he leaped out of the truck, and ran around to open my door!

 

“Now cut that out!” I laughed, as he leaned way down, and looked up my skirt all the time I was sliding off the seat, until I was standing on the ground, and he was bent way over at the hips, licking his lips and making slurping sounds, as he tilted his head,  and stared up at my naked cunt under my mini!

 

“Bobby! People will see you! God, you are impossible!” I giggled, as I pulled him up by his hair, and slapped him on the shoulder!

 

He staggered back in mock horror, as he yelled, “Ouch! Damn it Jan! Can’t I have any fun? Shit! Big bad sister won’t let little bro ogle her sweet little naked cunt! Unfair!”

 

That cracked me up, and then he, too, broke into raucous laughter, as we held each other up, walking into the diner, so totally lost in our glee that all the people looked up to see what all the commotion was!

 

Bobby ordered our pizza, after we had regained some sense of respectability, still chuckling and hugging each other, as we tried to keep from going off again in uproarious giggling!

 

Then we sat down in the booth, to wait for the serving girl to bring our drinks and silverware. Bobby moved over close again, as I eyed him warily, waiting for his next outrageous move!

 

“Hey, Jan! “he whispered in my ear, as he blew softly, “Want me to slide under the table and lick your hot little clit?”

 

“Bobby!” I whispered back, “Cool it, okay? God, you’d think you never got any, ever, the way you’re acting today! Is it because you finally got to screw Angie? Is that what brought all this on?”

 

“Well, sorta’” he chuckled. “But mostly because I want to fuck you so bad I’m going nuts here! I guess I’m just trying to make up for all those years that all I could do was look at your fantastic little figure, and never touch!”

 

“Oh, Bobby! That’s so sweet to think you’ve wanted me, your little sister, all that time! I’m really flattered, you know, and also very much in love with you!”

 

“But not enough to ever give up Angie?”

 

“I’m really getting confused lately, big bro. I don’t know what I really want any more! I’m going a little crazy trying to figure it out!”

 

“Shhh! You’re getting a little loud, honey! And don’t sweat the small stuff! It will all work itself out in due time. But in the meantime, let’s fuck!” he grinned, then made a kissy face at me, and shoved his tongue in and out real fast!

 

Luckily the girl arrived just then, and saved him from getting whacked by me! She looked back and forth at us, and smiled.

 

“You guys on a date, or what?”

 

“No, we’re brother and sister.” Bobby said, grinning from ear to ear!

 

“Sure could have fooled me!” She replied, as my face turned crimson, and my lips trembled slightly from embarrassment!

 

“He likes to tease me is all.” I said, as I looked at Bobby in my best ‘cool it bro’ look!

 

He shrugged, and smiled at the girl, and I could see the pulse in her slender neck speed up, as she blushed at Bobby’s ‘come fuck me’ smile! He is soo smooth! Girls fall all over him at school, and are constantly coming up and asking if I ever fucked my gorgeous brother! They all say they sure would, if he was related to them!

 

Before the day on the dock I would always smile, and say “No, I never got the chance!” But since then, I grin, and say, “Every chance I get!” And then watch their mouths gape open, and little shudders run down their bodies, as they envision me humping his big penis, that is so evident under his tight jeans, because he never wears underwear!

 

I picked up a slice of pizza, and slid the end between my lips, as Bobby stared at my mouth!

 

“God, Jan! You do that so sexy! I can just see that pizza slice as my big fat cock sliding over your puffy little lips!”

 

I stopped dead, and stared at him, with the piece still stuck between my teeth, as I felt moisture seeping out between my swollen puffy cunt lips! I shuddered, as I tried to bite the slice, but my mouth just wouldn’t close, as I panted, looking into those cool blue eyes, which I adore so much!

 

I tore my gaze away, and choked down the bite, as sweat broke out on my upper lip, and I clenched my legs together real tight, to pressure my throbbing little clit!

 

“Bobby!” I whispered softly, as I gasped for air! “Please? I’m getting so wet from looking at you! Help me please? I can’t take it any more!”

 

He slid over close, and kissed me very softly, as he reached under the table, and slid his hand up my leg! I felt his big fingers brush my clit, and I jerked, and shivered, as little vibrations started in my breasts, and echoed in my hot cunt walls!

 

I stared down at the table top, as he fingered me, faster and faster, until the orgasm slowly spread up my body! I grabbed the table cloth, and gasped, as I closed my eyes and whispered, “Oh, God! Bobby! I’m cumming! Right here in the pizza Hut dining room, in front of all these people, and I can’t stop!”

 

“Finger me faster! Faster! Oh, shit1 Bobby! I’m cuuumming! Oh Bobeeee! Oh, God!” I whispered, frantically!

 

Then I jerked so hard that my feet rattled on the floor, and my head kept twitching around, as I tried in vain to hold it all in! But it finally won, and I gasped loudly, as people turned to see what was happening to me!

 

Bobby had his arm around my shoulders, holding me tight against his side, as he continued shoving his fingers in and out, until I jerked again, and spewed my juices all over his hand!

 

I looked around, nervously, at all the gawking faces, and my face felt like it was on fire, I was blushing soo bad! Bobby was laughing in my ear, as he wiped his wet fingers on the table cloth, which was hanging down over my lap!

 

“That was a good one, sis! I thought you were going to scream out loud there for a minute!”

 

“God, Bobby! It was all I could do to keep from ripping my blouse off, and jamming your mouth over my nipples! Talk about an orgasm! Wow!”

 

“My pants are soaked, sis! I can’t stand up, or I’ll look really dumb, with this big splotch on my fly!”

 

“You deserve all you got, big bro! See what happens when you take advantage of your poor helpless little sister?” I giggled, as I snuggled close to his chest.

 

“Well. Looks like we won’t be eating here anymore! These people are in a state of shock!”

 

“Let’s get out of here! Here! Hold this big napkin over your front, and head for the door, as fast as you can!” I whispered, as I stood up to shield him from the rest of the room!

 

We high tailed it out the door, and leaped up into the truck, as I gunned the engine, and pealed rubber across the parking lot, and out into the street!

 

I glanced over at Bobby, and saw he was doubled over, holding his stomach, as he tried to breathe, he was laughing so hard!

 

I grinned, and reached over to pat his back, and he slid over next to me, and giggled in my ear!

 

“Jan! You should have seen your face when those people were staring at you! It was priceless! You looked like a little kid caught with her hand in the cookie jar!” he said, as he once again doubled over with raucous laughter!

 

“Well, I wasn’t the one who looked like they had peed their pants, bro!” I retorted, as I burst out in my own giggling fit!

 

We finally settled down, and Bobby kissed my face as he nuzzled my ear, and whispered sweet nothings, until I was glowing from his words of love and devotion! I am soo lucky to have a big brother like him!

 

As I passed the lake he motioned for me to pull into the parking lot. I drove all the way down to the end, and stopped under a huge oak tree. Bobby opened his door, which was on the side away from the traffic.

 

Then he turned my face toward him, and softly placed his sweet lips on mine, and slid his tongue around in my mouth! I threw my arms around his neck, and pulled him over on top of me, as I slid down flat on the seat!

 

He hitched my mini skirt up above my naked cunt, and I pushed his shorts down off his cute little butt, and then yanked his tee of over his curly blond hair. He pushed my little top up around my neck, and my nipples stiffened immediately, when he leaned down and nibbled on them!

 

 Then he slowly slid his big fat penis into my wet little vagina! I was in heaven, it filled me sooo nice! His thick head teased my walls unmercifully, as I wiggled under him!

 

I stared into his eyes, as he slowly began to move up and down over my excited little body! Then he started fucking me, faster and faster, until I was being hammered into the vinyl seat, over and over again! The truck rocked, as he fucked me even harder, and I screamed, as he gave a last big shove, and spurted hot cum up into my gaping little hole!

 

I felt the wet fluid run out around his pulsating cock, and I clenched my thighs tight around his thin hips, so he couldn’t move out of me! Then I gripped and released his penis with my cunt muscles, until he was gasping again, and starting to move in and out once more!

 

This time he really fucked me hard, almost like he was furious with me, until I was screaming out loud, over, and over, for him to fuck me, and fuck me, and fuck me, harder and harder!

 

Then we climaxed together again, as we jerked against each other, and held each other tight, as the shock waves ran up and down constantly, and sweat poured from his face down over me!

 

He smoothed my hair out of my face, and grinned at me, as he, oh, so slowly, pulled his soft penis out of my still twitching cunt!

 

“God, Bobby, what was that? It was awesome, wasn’t it?”

 

“I never felt anything like it! Even when I fucked Angie, it wasn’t that intense! I feel like my insides have been pulled out of me!”

 

“Me, Too! This seat is slippery, it’s so soaked!”

 

“Yeah, I know! If we could bottle it, the country wouldn’t ever need oil again!” he chuckled!

 

“Ready to go, sweetie?” I finally asked.

 

“Yeah, I guess we better! Mom will be worried, since we’ve been gone so long!”

 

We sat up, and cleaned up as best we could, then I drove home.

 

When we walked through the door, naked little Angie came rushing up to me!  She threw her arms around my neck, and slammed me against the wall, as she ground her big clit into my sore little cunt lips, through the fabric of my mini skirt!

 

“Oh, brother!” I thought, “Here I go, again!”

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 Part Si

Lisa's friend gets her dad horny

sugaray on Taboo Stories

I just thought that I was a normal 50 year old man that loved women around the age of 40 or so.  Lusting after young girls never entered my mind- that is until that fated afternoon at my house.

My name is Mike and I have been married for 30 years to the same woman and during that time we have taken care of our 2 daughters. Our oldest daughter is 23 and our youngest is 13.  Our oldest daughter no longer lives with us, which leaves only our daughter, Lisa (who is 13 now) as the only daughter at home.

Our youngest daughter, Lisa, looks like an average 13 year old- about 5' tall and probably about 85 pounds soaking wet. 

Read More
t>

After the first day of school (school had just started again after being off for the summer) Lisa comes home and the first thing that she asks is if Phyllis (one of her best friends) can come over and go swimming in our pool for the afternoon.  You see, Lisa and Phyllis are almost hooked at the hip; they seem to do everything together.  During this past summer vacation, Phyllis had gone to stay with her grandmother, who lived a couple of states away.  So, I knew that they had a lot of catching up to do; so I said "Sure, she is welcome anytime."

It had been almost 3 months since I had laid eyes on Phyllis, but being a 13 year old girl, I was sure that she probably looked about the same little girl that seemed to stay at our house all the time.

In about 30 minutes, Phyllis walked up on our yard and spoke to me, "Hello, Mr. Black- how are you today?"

"I'm fine thank you, but remember, call me Mike".  Phyllis giggled and ran into the house.  She looked about the same girl as I remembered, but with that beach towel wrapping around her body, it was hard to tell.  It looked as though she may have grown another inch or two and gained 10 or so pounds- but I was just guessing.

I thought back on last summer, when me, my wife, Lisa and Phyllis were all in our pool, splashing and playing around- just having  fun.  "What a sweet little girl", I thought to myself- so sweet and innocent.

Just as I was thinking those words, Lisa and Phyllis came out of the house and were heading for the pool, when they both stopped at where I was sitting, and Phyllis took her towel off.  My eyes couldn't believe what I was looking at.  Here was a thirteen year old girl who now had the breasts of an 18 year old.  Her breasts had grown from two little dots to a couple of large natural tits.  I was stunned as the girls stood there and giggled.

"Well, Dad, what do you think about Phyllis' tits?  They are huge, aren't they!!"

I was stunned!! I didn't know what to say, as I kept staring at two of the most beautiful tits I had ever seen.  Again, they laughed some more as they ran for the pool.  Phyllis was wearing an extremely tight 2 piece swimsuit, which barely kept her tits in.  Now her butt had gotten more rounder than before but nothing like her boobs had become.

As I watched Phyllis splash around in my pool, I found something ugly beginning to happen- I was getting a hard-on and my mouth began to moisten as I leered at this little girl's body.  I had to calm myself down as I knew that this was wrong- very wrong of me to have bad, lustful feelings about Phyllis.

Suddenly, Phyllis swam over to the side of the pool that occupied my lounge chair.  "Mr. Black, I mean "Mike"- come on in and help me do dive bombers like we did last year."  If you don't know what "dive bombers" are, it is when you place your hands  upward, side by side, and the other person sits onto your hands and you give them a boost as they jump into the air and then they land like a bomb.

Ordinarily, a request like this would not be a problem, but now with Phyllis'   new body, it would mean that my hands would be all over her ass and just maybe my hands would slip up and tough her beautiful breasts.  I was going to have to turn this request down!!  I surely didn't need this kind of trouble.  When I told Phyllis that I had better get a raincheck on this, she came over to me and set in my lap and begged me to play with them.  As she sit there, my cock began to harden and I noticed she had a clever smile on her face.  Phyllis then got up and dragged me into the pool, as my heart began beating faster, just thinking about those wonderful natural tits and that rounded ass of hers.  We then began to play "dive bombers" as my hands ended up all over her body.  After several turns at this, Phyllis and Lisa swam over to where I was in the pool.  Lisa decided that she was going to swim laps as Phyllis and I were sitting on the edge of the pool.  Phyllis asked me if I didn't want to tread some water to tone up our bodies.  As I get into the water, I am face to face with Phyllis as she reaches down under the water and grabs for my hard cock,  As she grabs hold of it and pulls it out of my swimtrunks, she begins stroking it slowly.  I don't know what to say, but I said, "you know you surely shouldn't be doing that- you are just a child."

"I may be young but I know how to turn a man on- watch me!!"  She began stroking my cock faster and faster as my eyes were beginning to roll in the back of my head.  Lisa hollered over to where we were and said that she  was going in to take a shower and she would be back shortly.

Just as soon as Lisa went into the house, Phyllis told me to sit on the edge of the pool. As I did, she popped my hard cock into her mouth and began to suck me with  as much suction as she could muster up.  It was not long before I said that I was going to shoot off.  She just smiled and kept sucking until my cock spewed forth stream after stream of hot cum down her throat.  Phyllis smiled and said, "I just love the taste of hot cum."

In a few minutes, Lisa came back out and said that grandma was sick and that she wanted  mom to stay with her tonight.  I began thinking, "That would leave just me and Lisa at home, and if I could get Phyllis to spend the night with Lisa, then we could have a fucking good time- Me and Phyllis.

Lisa asked Phyllis if she could spend the night with us and she had to ask her mom.  After making a phone call , Phyllis came back and said that would be all right.

I began to feel guilty- Phyllis was only 13 and I could go to jail for this, but I just couldn't pull myself away from her dynamite body.  I wanted to fuck her badly and fill her with my hot cum.

Phyllis whispered into my ear that as soon as Lisa went to sleep, she would come into my bedroom, for Lisa is a heavy sleeper and Phyllis knew that would be fucking all night without any interuption.

Just as they had planned, Lisa dropped quickly off to sleep and Phyllis tip-toed into my room.  She slid into bed beside me, wearing nothing- she was completely naked.  Immediately, I began licking on those marvelous tits and sucking the nipples into my mouth as my teeth chewed on them until she began to moan.  I reached down and felt the moisture between her cunt lips.  I moved down toher pussy and began lapping her cunt like a dog in heat.  With this, Phyllis started moaning and writhing her ass  as it raised up to meet my tongue as it fucked her quicker and quicker.

Phyllis began shouting, "I want you to fuck me with that big cock of yours.  I want to know how a woman feels when she is fucked."

I asked her, "Have you ever had sex before?"

"Just oral sex- I'm still a virgin."

"Maybe we shouldn't do this", I said.  "I could be put in jail."

"Who is going to know- I surely won't tell."

"Why did you pick me to be your first lover," I asked.

"Because I've known you for quite a while and you are a very kind and gentle man- and I know you will take it easy with me."

With that, Phyllis got on top of me and slid her body onto mine as our juices combined with each others.  Next, she very slowly lowered her cunt onto my 8 inch hard cock.  Inch by inch, she lowered herself until she got to her hymen and then stopped.  I rolled her over as I got on top of her and I told her that this was going to hurt for just a few seconds and then it would begin feeling better.  I quickly plunged into her as I broke through her wall.  Blood began trickling down her leg as she yelled, "Damn, it hurts                 ."

I kept fucking her in and out as slowly she got into the rhythm of fucking .  I began pounding her cunt and sucking on her tits as she began tomoan, "OOOHHHH YYEEAAHHH- it's starting to feel good.  Keep fucking me, Mike.  I want you to shoot off inside my waiting pussy.  I continued pounding Phyllis' ass as her litle ass kept up the rhythm with my hard dick.  I began yelling, "MMMYY GGGOOGGGG your pussy is the best I have ever had- so hot and tight.  I am going to fuck you all night.

And we did- fuck all night.  From that point on, we would get alone as much as we could and we fucked until we couldn't stand up.                        

I couldn't resist him

Rob-ed01 on Incest Stories

Let me give you a little background to the actual events in this story. Rob was (and still is) really cute, about 5'8, blonde hair and blue eyes, with a slim body, not exactly athletic but is pretty fit. As for me, well, I'm 5'4 now, with shoulder length brown hair and hazel eyes. Back when I was fourteen, I was really skinny and around 5' tall, my boobs had just started to develop but I'd hardly suggest that I'd have put instant bulges in a guys trousers.

I was what you'd call a typical young girl, almost a tomboy but as nature took over, curiosity over all things sexual began to enter my head. I'd go to bed early most nights, so I could try and catch a sneaky glimpse of Rob and his girlfriend Amy or listen to the strange noises they made. I used to think he must
Read More
of been hurting her or something, from the way she moaned and whimpered, I'd no idea what they were doing. She was a bit of a bitch to me, always wanting me out of the way but she was a pretty girl, I could see why my brother was with her.

A few months before my fourteenth birthday I got lucky. Mom and dad were out late night shopping and I'd been round at my mates house but because she got into trouble with her parents, I'd decided to come home early. I'd not given Rob or Amy much thought but then as I opened the door, I realised that she was there, so, shut the door as quietly as I could, took off my shoes and crept as quietly as possible, once at the top of the stairs, I nearly jumped out of my skin for joy, seeing his bedroom door slightly open. My heart was pounding as I crept along the landing, getting closer to his door. Oh my god! They were naked, Amy was on her back, her legs wrapped around Rob as he was bouncing up and down on top of her. She was moaning and through her groans, saying,
    "fuck me Rob, fill me up with you cum!"

I stood motionless watching the scene in front of me, my panties getting wetter by the second as I got more turned on. Then, Rob began to thrust harder onto Amy, her now screaming more than moaning, I guessed that he was cuming in her. So, I continued on to my room, virtually tore my clothes off and fingered myself silly.

I don't know if they knew I'd seen them but every time I saw him after that, he'd go bright red and try as hard as possible not to make eye contact. After a few weeks of that, I was beginning to think that he hated me and felt very self conscious. One night, I had gone to the loo, I walked from the bathroom towards my bedroom. Rob's door was slightly ajar and could hear him moan and as I went past his door, I could have swore he said,
    "oh yes Jo, that's good!"

I pushed his door a little, so I could see what he was doing. It was 4 a.m., so, was just getting light, allowing me to see the covers were down enough for me to see his bare chest but I could see them rise and fall by his crotch.

I hurried back to my room, forgetting to shut the door, sat on my bed, took off my nightie, throwing it on the floor, lay down and pulled the quilt over me and closed my eyes. All I could see in my head was Rob on top of Amy and wondered what she felt like, the more I wondered, the wetter and more turned on I became.

Before I knew it, my hands were caressing my breasts, fingers teasing my nipples, pinching them, pulling and twisting. The bed was getting wet as juices flowed from my pussy, my legs opening in anticipation as my left hand moved towards my vagina. As my fingers found my pussy lips, I let out a gasp of pleasure. I'd never really put my fingers inside before but as if wanting to know how Amy felt with Rob's cock in her, I plunged a finger inside.
    "Oh ggggoddddd!"
I moaned as the pleasure radiated through my body, my fingers finding a rhythm in and out of my pussy, my legs opening wider, knees raising, allowing better access, to satisfy my need.

I'd forgotten what time it was, that my door was open and that I was making more and more noise the faster my fingers moved and closer to orgasm I was getting. With my body writhing, my quilt fell off my body, leaving me clearly visible. I was desperate to climax as my fingers and thumb found my hardened clit, working it furiously, feet now off the bed, knees open wide, then seconds later, my body froze as my pussy contracted hard.
    "Ohhhhh wowwwwwww!"
I groaned as the first wave of my orgasm hit, body bucking out of control as the second and third waves hit, until my body finally relaxed. I opened my eyes, looking for my quilt and suddenly felt very self conscious as I noticed a shadow in the hallway but tried to act calm, covering myself and going to sleep.

I woke up the following day wondering who it was that had seen me masturbating the night before, put on my dressing gown over my naked body and headed down stairs for breakfast and with my bowl of Weetabix in hand sat down at the kitchen table. Dad was reading his newspaper as normal, mom was busy washing up but as I looked at Rob, he could barely contain himself, he had the biggest smile on his face, he must have been the one who'd seen me. I couldn't help feeling a little bit turned on, knowing that he'd been standing there watching me, had he had an erection because of me. He continued to look at me as I ate my food, even as I stood buttering my toast, I could feel his eyes surveying me. Eventually, I got up to go back upstairs and as I walked past him, he winked at me, when I looked down, I swore there was a bulge in his shorts.

The next few day were full of embarrassed glances between myself and Rob, with me trying to avoid eye contact, just staying in my room doing homework and listening to music but once Amy arrived, it was impossible to concentrate on anything because it was never long before the unmistakable noises of teenage sex escaped through the walls into my room and my ears. I'd immediately become turned on and wet and however hard I tried to resist, I'd end up naked, lying on my bed, masturbating with unrestrained passion and lust, wishing that it was my body being pounded by my brother and not his girlfriend. It was almost as though their love making was trying to seduce me, the noises had far more passion than they ever had before Rob had seen me. I had long since forgotten that my thoughts were incestuous and wrong but I didn't care, I wanted him to make love to me.

Friday night arrived, the now usual scenario had taken place, I was lying on me bed exhausted after an orgasm but it was too early to go to bed, especially as the weekend had started, so, I decided to go and relax in a nice warm bath. I picked up my towel and walked to the bathroom naked, I guess, hoping that I'd be seen by Rob and Amy but his bedroom door was firmly shut. Once in the bathroom, I started to run the bath, sitting on the edge, the water rising over my feet and up my lower legs, until it was deep enough for me to lower myself into it.

I lay down slowly, watching the water rise up my body, past my stomach to where it lapped gently around my boobs, standing proud of the water, like two islands in the sea, my nipples standing proud, still hard and sensitive from the attention I'd given them as I'd masturbated earlier in my bedroom, sending pleasant shock waves through my body as the hot water.
It seemed like my world had been put on standby as I lay there relaxing, until, finally I got up and sat on the edge of the bath. Everything was prepared and ready, I picked up the soap, lathering it between my hands, opening my legs, I applied the lather to my pubic region.

I hadn't got what you'd call a thick bush of pubes, although, I'd never shaved before, I had a fluffy mound of soft curly hair but I wanted to be smooth, I'd heard allot of guys talking at school about how sexy they thought shaved girls looked and I wanted to be sexy. I reached out and took the razor in my right hand, opened my legs even wider and began to remove my hair, working from the top down, outside to in. The more I removed the more excited I became and as the fingers of my left hand protected my pussy lips from the blades of the razor, it was all I could to resist from plunging my fingers inside and giving myself another orgasm.

I sat for a few seconds, looking at myself, admiring how nicely smooth and virginal I looked, before I lowered back into the water and washed myself, ready to get out and dry off. I felt much more relaxed and had dried off, so, draped my towel over my arm and sauntered back to my room. Rob's door was wide open but nobody was there, so, a bit disappointed, I kept walking until I got to my bed, brushed my hair, put on a nightie and dressing gown and headed off to watch television downstairs.

My nightie was light blue, with two thin shoulder straps, the fabric fell in a gentle v shape to between my boobs and as for its length, it barely covered my bum and without wearing knickers, would hide nothing but I still would never put any on. My robe was light pink and was made of very thin cotton, almost see through and traced down my body to half way down my slender thighs.

As I entered the living room, mom and dad sat either side of the room in their own arm chairs, with no sign of Rob, I sat cross legged on the sofa and settled down to watch TV. It was 10.30 p.m. before my brother came in from walking Amy home, as he walked past me, he rustled his fingers through my hair and cheekily said,
    "hello sexy, what are you still doing up, you should be in bed!"
I stuck my tongue out playfully at him as he lay full length on the floor. Before he'd come into the living room, he'd obviously been up to his room to change because he was now wearing only a pair of boxer shorts and t shirt. I couldn't help letting my mind wonder as I ogled his muscular legs and tight arse, which filled his shorts in a way that amplified the luscious curves of his cheeks and could feel the moisture building between my pussy lips.

Minutes later our parents looked at each other and stood up.
    "We're off up to bed, don't get staying up too late and remember, we'll be going out early to the shops, so, you'll be fending for yourselves until dinner time."
We both nodded in their direction and returned to watching the television. I straightened my legs and lay down on the sofa on my back, head propped up on pillows and arm of the sofa, my dressing gown fell open, revealing my thighs. After a while, Rob turned onto his side looking at me.

He was smiling, the feeling of self consciousness flowed within my body but this time, didn't cover up, merely smiled back. He laughed and said,
    "last time I saw you lying on your back, you were naked and making my day!"
I blushed but somehow, it made me feel sexier than I ever had before.

I jumped up and walked over to him, giving him a playful kick in his side,
    "how long were you perving for, you rat bag!"
He laughed and as I went to kick him again he grabbed my leg causing me to lose my balance and to fall. He put out his hands because I was about to land in an uncontrolled heap on top of him, breaking my fall, allowing me to ease down gently, straddling his body. We both laughed but then I looked him right in the eye mischievously,
    "I've got you now Robbie!"
    "Oh really, well, that makes me really scared squirt",
he scoffed but I knew that he was really ticklish, so, began to go to work on tickling him, fingers teasing his stomach, chest and sides mercilessly. He was giggling and writhing beneath me, I was almost unaware that my dressing gown had moved, allowing my bare wet pussy to be pressing against his boxer shorts, the belt on my robe had worked loose, so my thighs were fully exposed.

The more I tickled him, the more he wriggled about under me, his boxer covered cock was constantly rubbing my sensitive pussy lips. He was relaxing more with each passing second, his face getting more serious, I could feel his cock stiffening beneath my pussy, until it reached full erection. We both froze, almost with fear but I just smiled at him, stopped tickling him and began slowly grinding my hips onto his hard shaft, my pussy lips socking his shorts, opening around his bulge.

    "Jo, what are you doing?"
    "Close your eyes Robbie and think I'm Amy", I replied.
    "No, I want to watch you Jo!"

I was shocked by what he'd just said but excited beyond my wildest dreams, this hadn't been planned but feeling his hard cock, pressing against me was like I was actually fucking him and what's more, he liked it. His hips were starting to respond to my movements, bucking up and down, his cock throbbing under me. We were both breathing harder, becoming lost in the moment, wanting to please the other.

I was starting to moan as my rhythm speeded up gradually, I was desperate to orgasm and was now on auto pilot. Reaching down, I slipped my left hand under my nightie, searching for my clit. Rob watched in awe as I rode his cock, now teasing my clit expertly with my fingers, him pushing harder into me, both closing in on climaxing.

Rob put his hands under my robe and onto my thighs, I moaned with excitement as they moved higher, under my nightie around to cupping my bum as I ground onto his cock faster and harder, becoming more lustful with every thrust. He was bucking hard into me, we had long since lost control, he was groaning in the same way I'd heard him doing with Amy. I was tingling inside and building very quickly, pussy pulsing, breathing transformed into groans, almost screams. Suddenly, my body froze, unable to breathe as my climax prepared to release, then, whoosh, the first wave of orgasm hit, my pussy pounding hard onto Rob's cock as I let out a scream of pleasure. Rob's cock had worked through the slit in his boxers and was soaked with my juices, sliding smoothly against my pussy lips, a second, third and fourth wave hit before I began to relax. I slumped forward, lying on my brothers chest, hips still grinding, wanting him to cum, his cock now pressed on the flesh of my stomach, him bucking hard up and down, until, with hard thrusts upwards, I felt his hot cum shoot between our body's over and over again. He pulled me up a little and put his lips next to mine, instinctively my mouth opened, allowing us to kiss passionately for the first time.

We lay motionless for what  seemed an age, his hands running slowly up and down my spine under my nightie, I felt fantastic and wanted to be nude but before I could strip off, he said,
    "We had better go to bed Jo, before mom and dad catch us!"
As I walked into my bedroom, I left the door fully open, took off my robe, knowing that Rob was watching, still outside his room on the landing, then lifted my nightie over my head, leaving me naked and turned around, showing my self to him. He took off his top, threw it into his room, then pushed his boxers over his hips, letting them slide down his legs, his cock standing proud as I smiled, he blew me a kiss and disappeared into his room.

I was so happy as I lay in bed thinking about what I'd done with him earlier, falling asleep, wet and dreaming of him.

At 10 a.m. the following morning I woke up, walked in a daze to the bathroom, went to the loo and sauntered back to my room, stopping to look in Rob's room but he was fast asleep, so, went back and got into bed. It wasn't long before I started to think about the night before and how good Rob's cock had felt rubbing on my pussy, so, it wasn't long before my eyes closed and my fingers trailed down my body to my vagina, with my fingers slowly running up and down my slit.

I was lost in my daydreams, not even noticing that Rob had come in.
    "I hope you're thinking of me shorty!"
I opened my eyes and beamed a smile at him, seeing him standing there totally naked, he smiled back as I moved to one side of the bed. He didn't hesitate, knowing I was inviting him into my bed, pulling back my quilt and lying next to me, gently pushing my hair away from my face. I moved forward and kissed his lips softly, just letting my lips linger on his for a few seconds before pulling away. He smiled, moving forward, he began kissing me, our mouths opening, our tongues intertwining, passions igniting as the kiss continued. Our bodies were pressed together but my left hand found its way between us, to find Rob's balls, which felt soft and warm and as my fingers explored around them, I could feel the surge of excitement in his body. My hand moved to his cock, Rob rolled onto his back and moaned, pulling off the quilt and throwing it to the floor, my fingers squeezing his shaft and jerking it.
    "Hey Jo, gently!"

He moved his right hand and put it around mine, guiding it slowly, smoothly, up and down his hard cock in long rhythmical movements.
    "That's better, take your time with it, it feels really good now!"
I leaned over and kissed him on the lips as he took his hand off mine, letting me stroke him by myself and then watched his cock as my hand move on it. It looked huge in my small hand, feeling warm, was hard yet soft on my skin, the sack with his balls in appeared to be shrinking or something and a clear liquid was tricking from the hole in his knob.

Rob turned slightly and began lightly running his fingers around my boobs, my nipples already hard and sensitised, so, as his fingers and thumb lightly teased one of them, I couldn't help but groan, the rhythm of my hand on his shaft speeding up, his hips bucking in response. He took my nipple between his lips, swirling his tongue around it, sucking it hard, pulling and releasing, over and over again, taking me to new heights of ecstasy, his hand now between my legs massaging my soaked pussy.
    "I'm going to cum Jo, don't stop!"
His hips now thrusting hard as he lay back on my bed, me watching in awe at how big his cock had become and how good it felt in my hand. Then suddenly, his hips sunk into the bed, his face contorted, then as he pushed up hard against my hand a spurt of cum exploded from his cock, landing on his chest. Over and over again, cum shot from his penis until he began to relax and breathe easier as his orgasm subsided.

I knelt up beside him, licked his cum off my hand, bending over him I licked is cock clean and then licked the cum off his chest, swallowing every last drop. I crawled up his body, lying on top of him, kissing him passionately, wrapping my arms and legs round him, I had never felt so turned on in the whole of my life and didn't want the feelings to disappear.

We kissed for ages, feeling his fingers run through my hair down my back and to squeezing my bum cheeks as his cock began to harden under my body. The sensation of feeling it growing under me, pressing into my stomach made me feel as though I was the sexiest girl alive.

Rob finally broke our kiss, pushing me off him and onto my back, getting up and moving down the bed. He kissed each of my toes on both feet and then inch by inch from my toes up to my knees, first on one leg and then the other. He stood up and moved to the end of the bed, my heart was pounding as I watched him open my legs, was he going to take my virginity, kneeling between my feet. He kissed my left knee softly and then with the very tip of his tongue, licked all the way up my inner leg and thigh into my groin, I was almost disappointed when he pulled away and did the same to my right leg. It felt so good, I was breathing hard, getting wetter and more turned on by the second, my fingers teasing and pulling at my own nipples as I watched him.

He moved closer to me, bending over my body, his tongue circling my belly button, before probing in and out, making me groan in loud appreciation. Then his tongue slowly and agonisingly left my belly button, moving lower over my freshly shaved and by now very sensitive pubic region. My legs had instinctively opened wider, inviting him to have his way with me.
    "Oh my god, oh yes, oh fuck, don't stop!"
I screamed as his tongue found my pussy lips, trailing up and down my slit, my hips and body squirming under is touch. My lips parted as he applied more pressure with his tongue, licking under the folds of my flesh, teasing me beyond my widest dreams, probing deeper and deeper, until he could swirl the tip of his tongue, exploring my vagina, then rhythmically moving in and out.

My pussy was wetter than it had ever been, juices dribbling from my lips down to my bum and onto the sheets, I was moaning so loud and bucking my hips, fucking Rob's mouth. As he began sucking my clit, I was beyond heaven and knew my orgasm was very close, my whole body was tingling, until I felt my pussy contract hard, clenching his tongue. I was unable to breathe, my body seemingly paralysed as Rob continued sucking, until, in a massive release my orgasm hit.
    "Oh fuck, oh my god, oh, oh!"
It felt like I was peeing in Rob's mouth as the juices pulsed from my pussy, wave after wave of ecstasy, my hips bucking hard, me screaming with pleasure, my climax exhausting my body until I began to relax.

Rob sat up on his knees, his face dripping with my juices but smiling radiantly, reached forward with his hands holding  mine, pulling me up so he could kiss me passionately. I was totally drained, my orgasm sapping my strength. As we kissed, his hands went around my waist, lifting me onto his thighs, my eyes were closed but my right hand managed to find his cock and gently tease it with my fingers, up and down the shaft, feeling it throb under my touch.

Our mouths eventually parted.
    "Are you ready for me Jo?
I nodded yes but all of a sudden felt a sense of apprehension but more than anything in the world, I wanted him to be my first. I was just so tired. He told me to stand up, which I did, without hesitation, he moved forward slightly, to between my feet, kissing each of my thighs (god, how much did I like that, wow), then with his hands on my hips, he lowered me down so I was squatting over him.

I have no idea how I managed to do this, my heart was beating so fast, my legs still shaking from the affects of my orgasm, his cock touching my pussy lips, his hands still on my hips. As he guided me lower, I felt my pussy lips open as the tip of his cock eased inside, bit by bit filling my vagina, me watching as his knob disappeared. Suddenly I felt he could go no deeper, he paused.
    "Close your eyes Jo and relax".

The anticipation was unbearable, it seemed like forever being held in that position but he was waiting for the right moment and with one swift jerk from his hand on my hips, he pulled me hard down onto his cock. My pussy felt like it was burning inside, the pain intense, my feet now off the bed, wrapping my legs around him. He held me still on his cock with one arm around my lower back and with his other hand, he tenderly brushed the hair out of my face, then leaned forward, kissing the tears on my cheeks and then kissing me, I responded as passionately as I could.

I was getting used to his cock inside me as the pain disappeared, he pushed me backwards so I was lying on his legs. His fingers ran gently from my shoulders, down to my breasts, cupping and massaging them, fingers and thumbs then teasing my nipples, making me moan again. His left hand trailed down my stomach, over my mound and onto my clit, stroking it gently, I felt my pussy tighten around his shaft as he worked my clit harder, god, I was going to cum again. My legs were pulling me hard onto him, hips trying to buck but couldn't, still my orgasm came hard and strong.

He pulled me up and put his hands on my hips and began moving me up and down his shaft in slow long movements, it felt so good, I was so tired but wanted to buck on him, I wanted to feel him cum inside me. He was moving faster and I could feel his cock throbbing, he was groaning too, then holding me on him, he moved so he was lying on top of me, my legs wrapped tight around him, my hips now able to buck and fuck his cock.

Again we kissed passionately but as our mouths parted, I knew this was it, he was now thrusting hard into me, I screamed as another orgasm hit, one wave after another but just as my body relaxed, he drew his cock back so just his knob was inside me, he froze for a few seconds, before he thrust hard into me as his cum began filling me, thrust after thrust, spurt after spurt, until he slumped on top of me.

He rolled off me but pulled me on top of him, we kissed again, both happy, running his finger through my hair as I lay my head on his chest.
    "Hey Jo, did you know that Amy fancies you!"
He giggled...........

                joannacharles@hotmail.co.uk

My brother, my mother, my lover, etc. Part Five.

DeeDee18 on Group Stories

 

My brother, my mother, my lover, etc. Part Five.

 

“Wake up, Jan!”

 

I opened my eyes to see the sun streaming through the open window, and birds chirping in the tree outside. I rolled over on

Read More
top of my little buddy, and kissed her softly.

 

“Yes? What do you want, honey? As if I didn’t know!”  I giggled, as I slowly trailed my hand up the inside of her leg! She twitched, and pulled me down tighter between her legs, as she dragged her stiff nipples across mine, and shuddered!

 

“I want you to eat me! Is that too much to ask, hunh?” she chuckled, as she wiggled her hips under me!

 

“No, but I would really like to hear you ask nicely, instead of taking me for granted!" I pouted.

 

“Fine! How about, eat me, please? Or how about this? Get the fuck down there right now, you horny little slut, and chew on my clit, as you suck my cunt raw?” she chortled!

 

I can’t resist her when she talks dirty! I grabbed her sides, and tickled teasingly, as I slowly slid down her smooth stomach! I dragged my swollen nipples over her belly, and then down over her long clit, which was sticking out from under her smooth little hood! I placed my mouth over it, and drew it in, as I sucked, and swirled my tongue, around and around, until she was moaning and panting, and thrashing around on the bed!

 

“Oh God, Jan! Suck me honey, just like that! Suck harder! Shove your fingers up me, and fuck me silly!” she panted, as she shoved my head down hard into her mound!

 

I sucked, and stroked, and yanked on her stiff nipples, until she jerked up off the bed, and screamed, as her orgasm rippled her cute little body!

 

“Oh, God! What a fantastic way to start the day!” she sighed, as she hugged me tight, and showered my face with little pecks and licks!

 

“What got you so hot and bothered this morning, my little pixie?”

 

“Well, to be truthful, and I don’t think you’re gonna’ like this, I had a really wild dream, about being tied to the dock under Bobby, with his penis up my cunt, while your Dad fucked him from behind!”

 

“Angie! Where did your demented little mind dream that one up from?”

 

“I don’t know! Does this mean I’m becoming a pervert or something?” she giggled!

 

“You already are, you little devil!” I quipped back, as I tickled her hard in the ribs!

 

“So! What do you think? Could we arrange it so I could have the dream become reality?”

 

“Angie! You know Bobby is so straight, he would die if that happened!”

 

“It would pay him back big time for fucking around with you, though, don’t you think?”

 

“Yeah, there’s that for sure! Hmm! Let’s see if we can come up with a diabolical plan!” I giggled, as we wiggled against each other, and I started getting moist again, envisioning the scene she had just described!

 

 I really would like to see two guys getting it on, and having Bobby’s big fat penis shoved up Angie’s tight little hole while they did, would be all the more exciting!

 

*** 

 

After breakfast we were all sitting out on the screen porch, when I turned to bobby, and looked up at him with my ‘sweet little sister’ grin!

 

“Hey, big bro! Want to play a little game today with Angie and me?”

 

“Well, that all depends on what you two weirdoes have in mind!” He laughed.

 

“Well, we were thinking it might be kind of fun to tie you to the dock out at the lake, stark naked!”

 

“No way, little sis! I’m not about to let you have me at that big of a disadvantage, ever!”

            

“Would you consider it, if Angie was tied under you?” I asked, with a sneaky grin!

 

  Bobby gasped, and choked on the water bottle he had in his hand!

 

“Say, what? You mean you’d let me fuck your little buddy, while we were tied together, me on top of her? Are you serious?”

 

“Well, you made her give you a blow job yesterday, so turn about is fair play, right?”

 

He groaned, and rolled his eyes, then looked over at Angie, and asked,

 

“Are you all right with this? Or is this her wacky idea?”

 

“Actually I dreamed it last night, and I know you’ve been hot to get into my pants, so here’s your chance! Put up or shut up!” she giggled, as she grinned, and licked her lips, seductively!

 

“Oh, alright! I guess I could stand that, if it will get you guys off my back for a while!” he laughed.

 

“Well, don’t put yourself out on our account! Do you want to fuck tight little Angie or don’t you?”

 

“Of course I do! I told you that out on the dock!”

 

“Okay. Let’s go, then!”

 

As we started out of the room, I turned to Dad and Mom, and whispered, “Why don’t you guys follow us at a distance. I have a little surprise for you at the cabin, if you’re interested!”

 

We three left the porch, and got our junk together, and leaped into my little Metro to drive over to our lakeside cabin. When we arrived, we carted the coolers and stuff down to the dock.

 

“Okay, Bobby, here’s the deal! We’re going to swim out to the diving platform, where you and I fucked the other day, and I’ll do the tying up, okay?”

 

“Whatever you say, sis, you’re in command, I guess.” Bobby snickered.

 

We dove into the cool lake, and swam out to the platform, and pulled our wet bodies up on the deck. Angie looked a little nervous, knowing she was about to be tied up! I hugged her, and assured her that I wouldn’t hurt her, ever, and she nodded, and kissed me.

 

“I know you wouldn’t. I’m just a little apprehensive about all this, now that we’re really here!”

 

Bobby came over, and put his arm around Angie’s shoulder, and kissed the top of her head.

 

“I won’t hurt you either, little one. You know how much we all love you here!”

 

We rigged a towel over two poles on the shore side of the platform, so people on the shore couldn’t see what we were doing.

 

Then I reached over, and untied Angie’s little bikini top, then loosened the side ties on her bottoms, until they fell on the deck. Bobby and I gasped, as she pirouetted in front of us! I never cease to be amazed every time I see her perfect little body naked! Her nipples are sooo long, and her rear end is to die for! Bobby was just staring, and shaking, with lust written all over his cute face!

 

“Okay, come here, Ang, Let’s do this!” I commanded!

 

She stretched out flat on her back, and spread her arms and legs wide! I looked up between her legs and saw moisture seep out from between her little cunt lips! She was really turned on! Her breasts had swollen, and her nipples were standing up rigid in the cool breeze off the lake!

 

I tied her wrists and ankles. Then I had Bobby drop his shorts, and lie down on top, so I could tie him, too, spread eagled on top of Angie, with his now swelling penis lying between her thighs on the deck! He was face to face with Angie, who just stared into his eyes, as he lowered his mouth to hers, and softly ran his tongue over her sweet puffy lips!

 

Angie moaned, and closed her eyes, as a tremor ran through her! She was shaking like a leaf at the anticipation of what was to come!

 

I finished securing the knots, and stood back and watched, as Bobby slowly worked his big penis up into Angie’s wet cunt! She shivered, and gasped, as he stretched her wide, and shoved ever deeper up into her body! She raised her head up, and locked her lips on Bobby’s, and began to fuck his face with her long fat tongue, panting into his mouth, as she wriggled and twisted under him, to force his dick in further!

 

I ripped my own suit off, and plunged my fingers into my sopping wet cunt, and began fucking myself in time to Bobby’s thrusts!

 

Angie was gasping and panting under Bobby’s assault!

 

“Unh! Unh! Unh! Unh! Oh Bobby! God your dick feels so big! Fuck me Bobby! Fuck me harder! More! More! Shove it harder! Oh, God! I’m gonna’ cum, Bobby! I’m gonna cum, right now! Oh God! Bobbeeeee!”

 

 “Oh, God, Angie, me too! Oh, fuck! Your tight little cunt is squeezing me so hard! Oh, Aaaangieeeee!”

 

 Arching her body up under my brother, she jerked, and shook, as orgasm after orgasm blasted through them both, and Bobby’s cum gushed out around his dick onto the deck!

 

My orgasm hit then, too, and my knees gave out, and I slumped to the deck, as spasms shot through me! I lay there twitching, and yanking my nipples, until the orgasm passed!

 

*** 

We were lying there, trying to breathe, when I heard splashing on the other side of our makeshift curtain! I got up, and saw Mom and Dad pulling themselves up over the edge of the platform. They stood up, and stared at Angie and Bobby, lying on top of each other, glistening in the sunlight, as the sweat ran down their bodies, and pooled on the deck!

 

“What is this?” dad asked, as I saw the bulge in his trunks grow bigger and bigger!

 

“This is Angie’s dream come true!” I replied!

 

“God, I never noticed what a great butt Bobby has! Look how tight and muscular his cheeks are! Almost makes me want to fuck him in his cute little ass!” Dad laughed!

 

“Why not, Dad, he can’t stop you if you want to!” I giggled!

 

Dad stared some more, and licked his lips. I could see he was thinking about it very hard, weighing the pros and cons of sodomizing his son, that he adored so much! Then he slowly slid his trunks down, until his penis leaped out, and stood stiff, and engorged, in the air! I gasped, as I ogled my Dad’s shaft, and remembered how good it had felt to have him fuck me, in my parent’s bed, while Mom slept right beside us!

 

I took Dad’s hand, and led him over behind Bobby, and pushed him down, so he was kneeling between his boy’s outspread muscular thighs! He licked his lips again, then edged forward, and touched his penis, now totally awash with precum, against Bobby’s spread butt cheeks, then pushed the throbbing head against his puckered anus!

 

Bobby had been lying there, draped over Angie, with his lips locked on hers in a soft kiss, when he felt the shock run through him, as Dad probed his hole! He whipped up, and turned his head, and stared in disbelief, as Dad shoved slowly into the back of his rear end!

 

“Dad! What the fuck do you think you’re doing?” Bobby shouted!

 

“What’s it look like, boy? I’m about to ream your tight little ass hole!” Dad laughed!

 

“No, Dad, don’t! Oh, God, that hurts! Shit, Dad! Please stop!”

 

“Just relax, son, it will get easier as I fuck you more!”

 

As Dad moved in and out, and deeper and deeper, I could see Bobby’s flaccid penis start to grow, despite his attempts to ignore the sensations turning him on! Angie was again squirming under his jerking body, and his penis once more slipped up in her, as it expanded!

 

“Oh, Bobby! Doesn’t it feel good fucking my tight little pussy, while your Dad fucks your tight little bung hole?” Angie panted!

 

“Unh! Unh! Unh!” Bobby panted, as his body was wracked with new and exciting sensations! I moved behind Dad and shoved my hot little body up against his buns, as I slid a finger, still dripping from my cunt juices, into his anus! He gasped, and then started fucking Bobby, faster and faster, as I reamed him with first one finger, and then two! I probed deeper and deeper, until I could press on his prostate gland! With my other hand I finger fucked myself, furiously!

 

All the rocking motion on top of Bobby was forcing his pulsating dick faster, and faster, in, and out, of Angie’s clenching cunt walls, until all four of us were gasping, and panting, and moaning, as the tensions built, higher and higher, until we all screamed, as I shoved down hard in Dad’s rear, and we jerked as one, when the orgasms hit!

 

“Oh, God!” They echoed, as cum flew out around the two throbbing penises, and my own cum spewed down on the platform! Angie kept wailing, over and over, as her body was shook by one orgasm after the other! Bobby, too, was jerking spasmodically, as his penis ejaculated, and his anus was filled with hot cum, from his Dad’s pulsating dick!

 

Then quiet descended once again over the lake, as little waves lapped against the sides of the dock. I looked over at Mom, who was spread eagled on the deck behind me, with her fingers still shoved far up into her dripping vagina! She smiled up at me, and grinned. I grinned back, as I helped Dad lift up, and back out of Bobby’s butt!

 

Then I went around and untied all the ropes, and helped my little lover sit up, as I rubbed the red welts on her wrists, and kissed them to ease the pain!

She grinned widely at me, and licked her swollen lips, which were real puffy and sore, from Bobby mashing down on her in the heat of his passion!

 

Bobby dove into the lake, and swam around, and floated on his back, as he grinned up at us both, and laughed!

 

“Well, Angie,” he said, “Was that the same as it was in your dream?”

 

“Yes, Bobby, and it was even better this time than then!” she laughed, as she dove in on top of him, pushing him under the surface

 

We all joined in the horse play, as we giggled, and laughed, and poked, and pulled on several of each others body parts!! Then we climbed back up, and prostrated our sated bodies on the dock, to dry off and nap for a while.

 

We spent the rest of the day fucking and playing, until it started to get dark. We packed everything into the two cars, and drove home a happy bunch! It definitely is true, that the family that fucks together stays together, as I’ve said before!

 

“I wonder what Kelly and Linda did today?” I asked Angie, as I drove up our driveway and into the garage.

 

“Probably finger fucked each other to death!” Angie giggled.

 

“Probably so!” I said, as we walked into the house.

 

 

Authors note:

 

   I would like to thank my very good friend, and collaborator, The Leper, for his male anatomy technical assistance! And the e mailer who suggested this story! Thanks everybody, also, for all the sweet support! I love it!!! XXXOOO DeeDee.

 

 

Sex, Thugs & Rock'n'Roll

bakerman on Incest Stories

Sex, Thugs & Rock ' n ' Roll.

My name is Bill and I'm 17. My parents, Liz and Phil were 40 and 45 respectfully and married for 20 years. In that time I had never seen either of them do anything remotely crazy. It all started several weeks ago when the Stones announced another concert tour and this one would bring them close to our town. My Mom and Dad had seen the Stones 20 something years ago before they were married. It seems Mom wanted to go but Dad was playing old man about the house. He was complaining that he had moved on in his musical tastes and could not understand why Mom wanted to go.

"Hey, I wouldn't mind going if your getting tickets. A real family get together session." I smiled at Mom as I spoke.

"Come on Honey you are always saying we

Read More
don't do enough as a family any more." Mom gave Dad a cutsie look and pushed her bottom lip out.

"Alright, I'll think about it just don't keep at me about it." said Dad.

We duely got three tickets but inside I felt Dad was going to wash out. Sure enough a few days before the show he threw up some work problems that needed his attention.

The concert was not in our town, it seems a football game was on at our stadium, so we were going to have to drive about 3 hours to a nearby town for the show. Now that Dad had pulled out he was now not sure that Mom should go with just me but I had a back up plan ready. My friend Marty was keen to go and I arranged for him to "just" drop by and comment on not being able to go to the concert. Dad never guessed he had been set up and as Marty is a solid six footer from the school basketball team he agreed Mom would be safe escorted by two teenage boys.

The day of the concert and I overheard Dad talking to Mom. He told her to remember she was no longer a teenager and to behave herself at this Stones concert as he still remembered some of the rumours about her last outing with the Stones.

"Honey, I never took my top off and flashed my boobs at Mick Jagger." said Mom

When Dad pressed about the other stories he had heard she just turned and walked away saying "but you still married me because you wanted a wild girl in your life."

Wow my Mom was a wild girl in her younger days, I just hoped she was not an embarrassment tonight. Well my hopes went out the door when Mom came down the stairs later that day. Marty and I were in jeans and t-shirts and had been listening to Stones CD's all day to get in the mood but that dissappeared with the appearence of Mom in beige slacks, brown leather moccasins, crisp white blouse buttoned to her neck with a little butterfly collar. Her hair was pulled back in a bun and her face was clear of make up. She looked like a "mom". Dad instantly approved, all she was missing was a string of pearls and a clutch purse.

We silently got in the car and Mom carefully drove away from home waving to Dad one last time. Mom drove at the prescribed speed, no loud music or talking as we entered the highway traffic for our "big night out". I felt flat, my expectations of Mom's wild side emerging and this being a great night were gone. We had been driving for about 30 minutes when an SUV pulled along side as we left the city behind and cruised into open farmland. Seeing a single female and a couple of boys the guys in the SUV began calling out to Mom. They made all sorts of rude comments about what they would do with Mom if she was game to party hard. She slowed slightly hoping they would drive off but they just matched our speed. A few bare butts had been pushed against their windows but Mom didn't look then one guy dropped his pants and waved his cock out the window. Moms only comment was that "that would be the only way that cock would be blown." The guys were looking angry but then a police car coming the opposite way slowed to see what was going on. The police made a U turn and the guys in the SUV floored it and hightailed it out of there. The copper gave us a quick look as he passed and believing us to be honest travellers took off after the SUV.

We drove for several more minutes without seeing anyone pulled over so when Mom saw a truck stop she suggested a short stop to stretch our legs. She was reaching behind her seat for something when Marty passed her a bag that must have been put in the car earlier. Mom didn't leave the house with it. She was going to the ladies and asked me to get some cans of soft drink and a coffee for her. Twenty minutes later Marty and I were at the car but no sign of Mom. We were just deciding to go to the doorway of the ladies room and call out when a woman came out. It wasn't Mom but she looked hot. Tight hipster jeans worn really low, high heeled boots made her legs look extra long, a flat, firm, bare midriff topped with a cuttoff Stones t-shirt that was stretched tight across her breasts. She was wearing sun glasses even though it had started to darken into early evening. Her hair was a wild swirl about her face tied up with a scarf. It was then that I noticed the bag she was carring was the same as Mom's and I was about to rush her to find out how she had Moms bag.

Before I moved though she stepped from the light by the restrooms into the dark of the parking lot. I could see her outline as she walked towards our car. She began looking in the bag and her hand emerged with the keys. I tapped Marty on the arm and we moved as one to cut off this woman but she then stepped into the light from the restaurant and I froze because it was my Mom, my crazy wild Mom.

"Do you think your father would have let me leave home dressed like this?" she did a little dance as she showed off her outfit.

"I thought some truck stop woman had robbed you in the ladies room." was all I could say.

Marty was less controlled and blurted out "talk about hot, you look great. I wish my dates dressed like that."

Mom gave Marty a peck on the cheek and told us to get in the car. With a scream of "lets rock'n'roll" we laid rubber out of the truckstop and hit the highway at speed. My expectations that this would be a wild night were on the rise and we sang all the way to town. We arrived well before the show was due to start so we wandered the stalls outside buying a few tour t-shirts and posters. Mom met some old high school friends and told Marty and I she would meet us inside later as she wanted to catch up with all the gossip.

Moms friends got her in, down near the stage while Marty and I were at the back, I saw her with the binoculars I had riding on some guys shoulders. She was true to Dad and did not flash her tits at Mick, I think it was Keith. (Sorry no concert review available at this time). We waited by the car for nearly an hour after the show until finally Mom arrived with some big army looking guy she called Leon who walked with a cane. She thanked Leon and opened the car for us. In the confined space I could smell the lingering aroma of marijuana. Leon was looking a little puzzeled that Mom had hopped into a car with two boys and left him standing in the car park. Without even a wave she sped off weaving a little as she drove.

"Mom are you alright? and who was the creepy guy with the cane?" I asked

"That's Leee-onn" she slurred "he got injured in the first Bush war." she laughed at her own joke.

We drove very fast for the next half hour and then Mom began to come down from whatever she had been smoking. She pulled into a motel as it was getting very late and she no longer felt like driving. While she organised rooms I rang Dad with a story about traffic getting out of the carpark and Mom having a noise hangover which was bringing on one of her headaches. He agreed we were very sensible about stopping and again made a comment that Mom really was too old for rock concerts.

I walked to where the car was now parked which was now outside the last room. Inside Mom was sprawled across the double bed and Marty was sitting on a single bed looking out at me. It seems this was the only room available for the night and we would have to crash together. I asked Marty to help me swing Mom around so I could lie next to her and he could have the single. He made a joke about him sleeping with my mother if I felt uncomfortable. I tilted my head to one side and stared at him and then said he just wanted to feel her up. A big grin split his face but I just pushed him back on to the single.

Mom was mumbling a Stones song as she lay on the bed. I was rung out after the concert so told Marty I was going for a shower. I had no sooner gotten under the water when I realised Marty was alone with Mom. He did grin about copping a feel. Hey he was my friend he wouldn't try anything , right. A quick rinse of hot water and I was out of there. I barely dried myself as I pulled on my t-shirt and briefs. Rubbing my wet hair with the towel I casually walked back in and found Marty sitting right where I had left him.

"Quick shower dude, whats up no hot water?" asked Marty

"No man, it's fine. Why not grab one for yourself." I told him

Marty went to the shower and I took Mom's boots off to get her comfortable. She was talking to herself about what a great show it had been. It sounded like she was talking to someone else about another show then it hit me she was back 20 years at the other concert. The next thing she asked was for me to take her jeans off. I undid the button and the zip and was standing on the bed pulling the legs of her jeans when Marty came out in a t-shirt and boxers.

"Hey man is a party starting?" he said with a laugh

Just then there was a knock on the door and the voice said Mom may have left something at reception when she checked in. Marty didn't hesitate and pulled the door open and in walked Leon, cane in one hand and a gun in the other. Marty backed away from the door and Leon let it close behind him.

"Looks like you guys have plans for this lady. Maybe I'll just watch the show." Leon leant back against the door pointing the gun our way.

It must have looked bad to Leon us guys already in their underwear and me trying take Mom's jeans off.

Mom chose that minute to open her eyes and seeing the three us she let out a "woo who" and started pushing her jeans down. She had on a tiny pair of  black lace panties which still covered what pubic hair she had. Leon motioned with the gun and I pulled the jeans off and thought for a second about tossing them at him but them I remembered he had been in the army and he probably could still shoot me without looking.

While I was looking at Leon Mom had taken off her top and was now laying on the bed in just black bra and panties. Her hand reached out and she grabbed Martys cock through the leg hole of his boxers. Marty had no control and as soon as Mom had a grip and began jerking his cock it grew rapidly to full size.At least 8 inches and thick around the middle. I had heard comments from guys about Martys cock in the locker room after sport but this was the first time I had seen it.

"Oh yeah feel this monster" cried Mom as Marty was drawn nearer the bed.

I called to Marty to stand still but Leon waved the gun at me and told me to step away from the bed. Mom rolled towards Marty and pulling his boxers down had his cock right in her face. I stood there stunned as she opened her mouth and took his cockhead in as she moaned and writhed on the bed. She worked some of Martys thick cock into her mouth and proceded to slide her lips down as far as she could go. Mom was now on her knees keeping up her attack on Martys cock. Her head bobbing in time to the slurping sounds being made as she gave my best friend a blow job right in front of me. Marty had one hand on the bedhead for balance and the other was twined into Moms hair to keep her head right on his cock. I tried to think that this was not my friend and my Mom doing this right in front of me.

"Now you" said Leon waving the gun at me "slide on under the lady and give her a good tongueing."

I got on my back and slid between Moms legs. I pulled the material of her panties away from her cunt. I could already smell the musky scent of her juices lubing up her pussy. Her body gave a start as my tongue made contact with her pussy lips. I looked sideways at Leon and he just nodded and kept right on watching the show. Again I licked her slit running my tongue from arsehole to clit then I forced it between the folds of her pussy lips into her warm vagina. While still working on Marty she was forcing her crotch down onto my face and humping my tongue deep into her coating my face with her sex secretions.

Leon had hung his cane on the door handle and with his free hand signalled me with a single digit thrust upwards and then two. I knew what he wanted and moving slightly under Mom I pushed a finger into her cunt. It quickly was coated with her juices so I added a second and worked up a steady motion that Mom matched pushing back as I thrust in to slam the rest of my hand against her. I could see her mid section muscles tense as I finger fucked her, twisting them with each penatration, spreading them to fill the space and feel every inch I could reach.

"Quickly get behind me I need a cock in my cunt and I need it now."  Mom called to Marty.

I slid out and watched as Marty positioned his expanded cock at the entrance to my Moms vagina. He gave a little push and the head disappeared along with an inch or two of his meaty cock. Mom's scream was almost feral as she and Marty pushed in opposite directions to get as much of that cock in her as possible. Two or three times Marty pulled nearly all the way out before forcing more home until finally he was flush against my mothers arse. Persperation or possibly tears were dripping down Moms face as Marty did his best to fuck the living daylights out of her. He is a big guy and the pounding of her pussy continued for several minutes. Each thrust nearly driving her off the bed and her screams of pain and moans of pleasure alternated around the room.

"Give it a break champ and lets see your partner in action." Leon called Marty off and waved me in.

"Take off the bra and give her tits some loving till her pussy calms down" said Leon

I unhooked the bra and Mom rolled onto her back taking the bra off to expose her breasts. They were about a C cup not too large but firm and topped with a large brown nipple. I leant across the bed and took one nipple in my mouth and rolled it with my tongue. It was very hard and rubberty and bounced and wiggled as I bit and flicked it. I was not wholly into it and my cock was only semi erect then Mom's hand gripped it and began jerking it steadily. I tried to force out the images of Mom naked but a teenage boy can only do so much in a situation like this.

Mom moved her head and swallowed my cock whole. I'm nowhere the size of Marty and she had no problems taking it in. I continued to play with her tits squeezing them hard and stretching the nipples taut before letting them snap back.After a few minutes of this she whispered in my ear my ear to fuck her. She pulled her legs up so she could remover her panties and then gently played with her clit as I positioned myself above her. Thanks to the working over from Marty my cock slid straight in. I pulled all the way back and slid home gently.

"She's a concert groupie so give it to her hard or you may end up having another butt hole." laughed Leon

I didn't want to fuck her hard as I had seen the look on her face as Marty worked her over. She wrapped her legs behind me bringing me in tight. I wasn't feeling particularly aroused but my cock was stiff enough to do its business so I increased my pace and dropped my weight on her at the end of each stroke. Moms eyes were closed and her top lip was pulled back to reveal her teeth. She was breathing hard but telling me not to stop. That part of a teenage boys brain that controls his sex drive took over and my cock pistoned into Mom like a V-8.

I was biting her tits, her neck, her ears, anyplace I came in contact with. I was like a separate person from the pure animal that was pounding away at this woman below me.  I knew what I was doing but could not stop till a touch on the arse from Leons cane bought me back and I rolled off, my body coated with a sheen of sweat.

"Nice work partner, this little lady looks like she's ready to take it to the next level." said Leon

He told Marty to lay on the bed and Mom climbed back on his cock. This time it slid smoothly in till she was sitting on his balls. She lay well forward to feed her tits to Marty.

"That leaves only one hole and I suggest you fill it ASAP." shouted Leon

I knew what he meant and positioned myself at Moms arsehole. My cock was slick from the fucking and it took only a little effort for my cock to pop her butt. Marty pulled out some ways and my cock slid forward. Then we both started fucking her. Moms eyes were shut tight and she was holding in a scream as her face reddened under the assault of two cocks. Again I was overcome by the intense sexual situation and slammed my cock as hard and as deep into her arse as I could. I did it as fast as I could without losing my balance on the tossing bed. Mom made little wimpering noises as Marty and I kept feeding our cocks into her holes. My rage built against Leon and if I ever caught him alone I'd go for him as payback. The creepy thug.

"OK boys pull out before you waste all that cum shooting up those holes." Leon ordered.

I climbed off and Mom rolled onto her back. Marty lay still too scared to move till Leons next order.

"Well now we need a finale so why don't you do what teenage boys do well and jerk off for me." Leon grinned and again waved the gun at us.

"I don't have to tell you boys the target do I?" enquired Leon

Marty and I jerked till I thought our cocks were coming off then Marty's exploded with a gush of cum that splattered Mom from crotch to chin. I knew what Leon wanted and when I finally spewed forth it coated Moms tits as well as her face. We both sprayed a lot of cum about so Mom was very wet and sticky by the time we finished.

I turned to Leon and roughly asked was he satisfied now. He just grinned and reached into his jacket and I tensed up every muscle waiting to see his hand return. Out came a packet of smokes and tapping the pack popped one into his mouth and with a wave of his other hand lit the cigarette with the damm gun he had been waving about.

"Hope you boys have nice memories of this Stones concert. I sure have some good ones from two now." laughed Leon

"You're not the only one" said Mom speaking her first clear words in over an hour of sex action.

Marty and I turned to her and the look on our faces started her laughing hard.

"Sorry you couldn't join in like last time Leon. Hope this is the next best thing." she said

With that Leon threw a short salute to Mom and left the room leaving Marty and I stunned and naked in the middle of the room.

"I'm having a shower ALONE and then I  think we should all get some sleep." said Mom raising from the bed and heading to the bathroom.

Just as she was closing the door she stuck her back around and told us that the motel had a late check out in the morning if we were interested . She gave us a mischievous wink and closed the door. As the water began to run Marty and I gave each other hi - fives as we danced around the room.     

 

 

My brother,my mother, my lover, Susie Slut, my Dad, Kelly, and debuting Little Linda Lapper, part four!

DeeDee18 on Group Stories

In answer to all the sweet e mails and comments:

 

      Jan and Angie, the two five foot tall lesbians, started their careers in the series ‘Nerve Endings’ which can be found on ‘Kirsten’s Archives’, and on ‘Lesbian Lolita’.

 

Read More
-spacerun: yes">      Big Brother Bobby was introduced in the first part of the ‘My brother’ series.

 

      Susie Slut, who I might say seems to have achieved some fame, also debuted with Bobby.

 

      Little Kelly, the nymphet came along in part two as breakfast dessert.

 

      And last but not least, Bobby finally got it on with Jan in part three.

 

In answer to all the requests from my fantastically nice fans, here is:

 

My brother, my mother, my lover, Susie Slut, my dad, Kelly, and debuting Little Linda Lapper, part four!

 

“Oh alright, I’m coming!” I yelled, as I ran to the front door. Some one was banging so hard on the knocker that plates were rattling in the china cabinet!

 

I threw open the door, with all intention of knocking whoever it was clean off the porch! I may be little, but I pack a mean punch, as Bobby will testify! But the sight in front of my shocked eyeballs was not at all what I was expecting!

 

Susie Slut stood, no, leaned, on the side of the door, swacked out of her gourd! In one hand hung an open quart bottle of Dago Red, and in the other were her shoes and socks! She had on a little sundress, which at one time, buttoned up the front, from top to bottom!

 

However, at the moment, it was completely open, and her sexy tits, and blonde, neatly shaved cunt lips, were naked as a jaybird! Her hair, usually done to perfection, was hanging in her face, so I couldn’t even see her eyes!

 

She swayed back on her heals, then teetered  forward, as she staggered into the entryway, and caromed off the hall walls, as she sashayed her cute little butt back and forth, while trying to stay upright! I watched, unbelievingly, as she wove back and forth, bouncing off one wall, then colliding with the other!

 

I’d seen a few drunks in my day, but she definitely was the worst I had ever seen, that could still walk upright!

 

Kelly and her little friend Linda, who had come over to visit, were just staring at her, as she weaved, and tripped, then caught herself, and giggled!

 

“Hi there, girls! How’sh it goin’” she slurred!

 

She passed them, and made it to the living room, before her legs gave out! She crashed to the floor, in a heap, with her naked body lying on top of her, now wine soaked, dress, and the bottle balanced on her stomach, emptying itself rapidly!

 

Bobby and Dad came into the living room from the kitchen. Bobby took one look, and burst out laughing!  Dad just grinned, and ogled Susie’s naked body, lying there all stretched out, and vulnerable looking, with the Dago Red running down her belly, and into the slit between her puffy cunt lips!

 

Kelly and her little friend Linda moved closer, and were staring at Susie, with their mouths hanging open, and their eyes as big as saucers!

 

“Hey, you guys! Do you want to help me clean her up? I’ll give you each a dollar if you’ll lick that wine off her stomach, and from between her legs!” I said.

 

Kelly looked at Linda, and then they both looked at me, questioningly.

 

“We’ve never licked a girl before. We don’t know how!” Linda whined.

 

Angie popped into the room from the kitchen, where she had been listening.

 

“Come on, you two! I’ll show you how!”

 

Angie took their hands, and led them close, and told them to kneel down by Susie, one between her legs, and the other above her head, so they could see when she demonstrated her girl licking technique!

 

(As you all know, if you’ve read my ‘Nerve Endings’ series, Angie has the tongue of a fat lizard, big and long! I’ve had her tongue so far up my cunt that I could swear it wiggled against my tonsils! And boy could she move it! )

 

She lowered her head to Susie’s breasts, and began to suck up the red wine. The little girls stared in awe, as Angie sucked her tits clear up into her mouth, until they almost disappeared! At the same time she licked back and forth, to clean every inch of Susie’s white mounds, and pink nipples!

 

As she finished each one, it would pop out of her puffy lips, and quiver, as the stiff nipple shook, and swelled! Susie moaned in her stupor, and pushed her chest up toward Angie’s eager mouth, unconsciously!

 

“Think you girls can imitate me on her face and cunt lips?” Angie asked.

 

They both bobbed their heads up and down in unison, as they bent down, and placed their soft little mouths on Susie’s trembling skin! Kelly licked her eyes, and nose, and around her mouth, as Linda began to slide her pink tongue up and down Susie’s outer cunt lips!

 

Susie came out of it temporarily, just enough to mutter, NO! Then she wafted off to la la land again. Her subconscious, however, was getting increasingly more turned on, the more the little tongues worked on her nerve endings!

 

I couldn’t resist the sexy display before me, so I knelt down next to Kelly, to help with her face job. As I leaned down, my little spaghetti strapped dress fell open, and Kelly locked her eyes on my nipples! They started to expand under her gaze! I gasped, at the thought of her getting excited looking at me, and moisture seeped out of my clean shaven little cunt lips!

 

Then Kelly placed one hand over my breast, and agonizingly slowly slid down, until she had my nipple between her fingers! Her touch made little goose bumps all over both of my tits, and my nerve endings begged for more attention!

 

She was watching my eyes steadily, as she rolled my nipple in her fingers, and started to pull it out away from my chest! I moaned, and grabbed her small hand, and crushed it hard against my breast! She panted softly, as she squeezed me hard, and tugged some more, until I was gasping for air!

 

Mom had slipped into the room quietly, and  kneeled down, naked, behind Linda, who was really getting into her job of licking and sucking the wine from Susie’s cunt, and glistening blonde pubic curls!

 

By this time the skin on Susie’s body was telling her brain to move her body back and forth under the little fingers! Her breath was getting more ragged, and she was jerking around on the wine soaked carpet. Her eyes were still closed, but her mouth was hanging open, as Kelly licked her lips, and ran her tongue in and out, and up and down, all over Susie’s face!

 

I spread my legs, as I lay down on Susie’s outstretched arm, and worked my cunt lips back and forth over her hand. Something in Susie’s mind told her to make a fist, and I felt her knuckles rub my cunt lips open, and my clit slid in and out of her loosely clenched fingers, as I humped her arm!

 

As Kelly worked on Susie with her mouth, she reached up and inched my dress further and further up my body, until it was bunched around my neck! I pulled back, and yanked it off over my head, and then sank back down on Susie’s arm to fuck her fist, as I licked her face and sucked on her ear!

 

Dad had come back in the room, and he moved behind Kelly, and started unbuttoning the row of fasteners up the back of her little dress. Then he slid the little arm holes off her arms, and threw the dress into the corner. I ogled Kelly’s little bumps, and the tiny erect nipples, while dad dragged her cotton panties down over her little white bottom!

 

Kelly moaned, as dad ran his hand up her crack! She gasped softly, as he probed her little pink butt hole. Then he slid one finger up into her little cunt, and she jerked, as she had a little orgasm!  She was holding herself up, with one hand on the carpet, and one clutching Susie’s throbbing tit! She spread her legs wide, and stuck her adorable little rear up in the air, so dad could finger her clit as he pumped her tight little cunt hole!

 

While dad fucked Kelly with one hand, he pushed his shorts down and off with the other, and moved up closer to her rear. Then he slid his stiff penis between the little girl’s legs and started rubbing it back and forth over her swollen little labia!

 

At that moment Susie’s eyes snapped open, and she whipped her head back and forth, looking at everybody mauling her feverish body! I lowered my head, and Kelly and I both slid our tongues along the side of Susie’s panting lips. Then we simultaneously shot our tongues in and around her gasping mouth, and planted both of ours down hard on her face as we frenched her furiously!

 

Susie squirmed under us all, and she opened her hand to pull it out from under me, and only succeeded in shoving her fingers into my hole further! Her other hand was under Dad, and as she tried to free it, Dad sat down so her fingers went up his butt!

 

Meanwhile, back at the Susie’s crotch, Angie and Linda were doubled teaming Susie’s clit, as they both licked, and sucked, and slurped, up and down, and in and out of Susie’s throbbing swollen cunt!

 

I looked down over Susie’s twitching frame, and saw mom sliding her hands up under Linda’s little smock! When they came back out she had the pretty pink underwear in her fingers, and the little girl was now naked under her dress!

 

Mom’s hands disappeared once more, and I saw Linda start to move her little butt up and down, as mom fingered her little slit! Linda’s little mouth was literally flying up and down Susie’s crack now, and I could feel the fingers in my cunt clench onto my clit, as Susie arched her back, and screamed, when an orgasm wracked her body!

 

I felt something wet splash on my hand, and raised my head, as another shot of Dad’s cum hit me in the face, and ran down over my panting mouth! Kelly’s stomach was bathed in the stuff, as Dad kept groaning and spurting over, and over, up the little girl’s stomach from underneath!

 

Then Kelly shuddered, as her orgasm shook her! At the same time Linda came, as she screamed into Susie’s cunt, with her lips locked on the wet opening! Angie had been humping Susie’s knee, as she licked her clit, and she, too, shook, as little shocks ran up and down her body!

 

The only cool head in the bunch was mom, who still had her hand up Linda’s dress, constantly building another orgasm for the panting little girl! From where I was I could see clear down the little smock to where mom’s knees were sitting on the carpet. The little red strawberry nipples were sticking straight down from her flat little chest! I watched her stomach rippling as mom brought her off again!

 

After her little rest Susie was now awake, and glistening, under her coat of Dad’s cum! We let her sit up, and she trembled, as the after shocks surged up and down her smooth skin!

 

We all gasped, as Bobby came back into the room, stark naked, with his big penis jutting straight out in the air! He looked at me, and tilted his head toward Angie, who was sitting back on her thighs, staring in awe at Bobby’s fat cock! I nodded, to let him know I was okay with what he was about to do! Angie trembled, watching Bobby move closer to her panting puffy lips!

 

Bobby stopped with his swollen dick right in front of Angie’s mouth! Angie never took her wide eyes off it, as Bobby leaned even closer, and brushed his penis against her sweet lips! I saw Angie jerk, and I knew she had just had an orgasm, as she shuddered, and quivered, and slowly spread her lips open to take his penis into her hot little mouth!

 

Everyone was holding their breath, as we stared at Angie pulling Bobby’s penis ever deeper into her mouth! When I thought she would gag, Bobby eased slowly out. Then he plunged hard back in until his balls hit Angie’s chin!

 

Angie closed her eyes in bliss, as Bobby kept repeating the same action, over, and over, until he arched his back, and shoved his hips hard against Angie’s face! She reached around behind him, and grabbed his hard buns, and pulled him tighter against her, until Bobby groaned, and his cock spewed cum into Angie’s sucking mouth!

 

He bucked, again and again, against Angie’s puffy lips, until cum poured out the sides of her mouth, and dripped down over her stiff nipples, and fell on the carpet! She kept swallowing, and sucking, until Bobby’s knees were shaking!

 

Bobby finally pulled out, and Angie licked her cum covered lips, and grinned up at him!

 

“It’s about time, big boy! What the hell took you so long?”

 

“I thought you and Jan were so locked up that I shouldn’t abuse your relationship!”

 

Angie looked at me, and grinned again!

 

“We already talked about it, Bobby! We were just waiting for you to make your move!”

 

Bobby stared at me, and I couldn’t help giggling. He looked sooo pissed!

 

“Jan, I’m going to get you for this!”

 

“Yeah, right! And just how do you intend to do that?”

 

He turned and walked over to me. He reached under my arms and lifted me up in the air and slammed me against the wall, as he shoved his big dick up between my legs!

 

My brother is the strongest guy I know, and when he goes after someone it’s usually curtains for them! Unfortunately I was that someone right now, and he meant to make me hurt!

 

He forced my legs apart as he held me against the wall with my feet up off the floor! I put my arms around his neck and bit his lip hard! “That’ll show him!” I thought, as I tasted blood on my lips!

 

Unfortunately it was the wrong thing to do, because it only turned him on more! I felt that fat cock slide up into my cunt, and I gasped, and bit him again! That made him mad, and he slammed his hips hard into mine, which forced his dick way up in me! I shuddered, as I clung to him, and jerked, and bucked back against his driving hips!

 

He fucked me faster and faster!

 

 Linda and Kelly came over to each side of me, and reached up to grab my breasts! I shrieked, as they pulled hard! I wrapped my legs around Bobby, and squeezed with all my might!

 

“Oh, God! Oh, Bobby! Oh, God! Fuck meee! Fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck  Meeee! Oh, God! I’m gonna’ cum! Oh, God I’m cumming, I’m cumming oh, shiiiiit!”

 

Bobby kept hammering me against the wall, until I felt the hot cum surge up into my raw cunt!

 

 He gasped, and jerked, until his orgasm passed, and then he slowly let me sink down the wall, until I lay crumpled at his feet gasping for air!

 

“That’s how I’m going to get you!” he laughed, as he patted the top of my head, and grinned sweetly down at me! God, I love my big brother! He is all man, and he had just proved it, to all the astonished faces staring at us from around the room!

 

Dad came over, and patted him on the back, and gave him a hug!

 

“I’ve wanted to do that myself, for all these years that she has teased me so unmercifully!” he laughed!

 

“Dad! I’m your sweet little daughter! That’s not nice to say!” I said as I looked up at two flaccid dicks hanging in my face! I couldn’t resist reaching up and grabbing both of them, and tugging hard!

 

“We’ll see just who gets who, here!” I giggled, as I began to jerk back and forth with both hands, and felt the softness speedily disappearing!

 

Within seconds they were both hard as rocks, as I sped up my stroking! They both leaned over me, and placed their hands against the wall, and spread ‘em, like the cops make the bad guys do in the movies!

 

Angie couldn’t resist getting even for Bobby abusing me! She moved behind Bobby and Dad, and grabbed their buns hard! They both jerked, and looked back over their shoulders at my grinning little buddy!

 

Angie slid her hands between both of their ass cheeks, and shoved her index fingers right into their holes, hard! They both yelped, and stiffened, as Angie began to finger fuck their rear ends, while I jerked their straining cocks from in front!

 

We fucked them faster and faster! They were both panting and moaning as their balls swelled! Then they erupted in twin geysers, all over my face and the wall behind me! I yanked continually, until they were totally drained, and my hair, face, nipples, and chest, were saturated with their cum!

 

I stood up under their outstretched arms, and shoved my fingers into their mouths, as I commanded them to suck all the cum off! They sucked, as they panted around my probing fingers, until my hands were clean!

 

Angie pulled her fingers out and slapped them both, hard, on their bottoms!

 

“That’ll teach you to mess with my lover!’ she giggled.

 

Dad and Bobby turned to her, and kissed the top of her head, as they laughed, and laughed, hugging grinning Angie between them! I stood up, and joined them in a group hug, as I fondled their bottoms!

 

Then we all hugged and kissed the other people surrounding us, and then we cleaned up the living room. Bobby took Susie Slut up to his room to clean her up, while Angie and I talked to the little girls.

 

“Well, kids, how did you like your first girl lick?”

 

“It was awesome!” giggled Kelly, as she hugged me, and kissed my stomach with her sticky little lips.

 

“I really like to lick pussy!” Linda piped in.

 

“Well, we’ll have to call you Linda Lapper from now on!” giggled Angie, which broke us all up!

 

They cleaned up, and left, and Angie, and my mom and I, went in to get dinner ready.

 

A little while later dad came into the kitchen, and asked, “What’s to eat?” with a lascivious ‘Groucho Marx’ grin on his face, complete with the fluttering eyebrows, and the shaking of the imaginary cigar!!

 

We lost it big time, as we laughed so hard that tears ran down our faces!

                                                                                                                                                      

 

Another author’s note:

 

  Where would you all like me to go from here? Suggestions, please? deedee18@literotica.org. Or, deedeeo18@ hotmail.com. 

 

 

 

      

 

 

 

 

Strange questions

Devilstale on Incest Stories

Authors note: This is a work of fiction. All people in this story are ficticous.

Hi there. My name is Jake. I'm 15 years old. I stand at 5'7" and weigh about 150 lbs. I'm not in the best shape, but I'm certainly not in the worst shape either. In fact, quite alot of girls think I'm attractive. Anyway, this is a story about my first experience with sex. One Saturday, about a week ago I got up and began my regular ritual. I woke up, turned on my computer and looked at port for a while and then went and took a show, and masturbated while showering. This was my usual thing; I've been doing it every Saturday for about two years now. This weekend was different though. That Friday my parents had left for a vacation, leaving my 14 year old sis, and me alone in the house for an entir
Read More
e week. Let me describe my sister a bit for you. She stands about5'4", she weighs somewhere between 95 and 105 and five pounds. She's in great shape because of her cheerleading, and those legs. They go on forever, and they look so nice. Her skin is soft, and lightly tanned. Her breasts are a very full B cup, and still growing. She has long auburn hair and big, beautiful green eyes. She was certainly a lovely sight, and I knew she was hot. Now, you must understand I've never actually thought about my sister in a sexual way. But, that doesn't mean I don't see how beautiful she is. Anyway. So, I got up at about 11 AM and turned on my computer. After looking at some porn, and stroking myself for a while I got up and went into the bathroom. I started my shower, and started rubbing my dick. After a few minutes I heard a knock at the door. "What?" I yell. "Can I come in?" I heard my sister say. I was bewildered by the question. I didn't know how to respond. So I responded the only appropriate way I could. "Um... Why?" I asked. There was a pause for a moment, and then she yelled back. "Theres nothing on TV, and I'm not allowed to use the phone remember? So I just want soimeone to talk to. So can I come in?" I thought for a moment, and finally yelled out. "Yeah fine. Come on in." I heard the door opend and close. I saw my sisters silhouette on the other side of the curtain. So I continued to shower, and we talked. Eventually our conversation changed to the topic of sex. She began asking how far I had ever gone with a girl, and I in turn asked how far she had ever gone with a guy.one that shocked me quite a bit. "If you weren't my brother... would you have sex with me Jake?" I heard her ask. I was stocked. I didn't know what to do. I finally blurted out. "What? What the hell kind of question is that to ask your brother?" "Its only hypothetical." I heard her say in a sheepish tone. I sighed and thought for a momen. "Yeah I'd probably be willing to have sex with you. If, and only if you weren't my sister." "Do you want to have sex right now?" I heard her ask. "What!" I yelled. I heard her giggle, and she said. "Oh come on now Jake. Answer truthfull. Do you want to have sex right now?" I was silevt for a moment, and right as I was about to say something the curtain was thrown open, and there was my sister standing there completely naked. I froze, and looked at her as my jaw opened slightly. She giggled as she stepped into the shower with me. She put her hand on my dick, and whispered in my ear. "You may say you don't want to. But, your little friend here is giving your real feelings away." She smiled at me, a siltry look on her face. She started moving her hand up and down my shaft. I fell backwards against the wall of the shower, and held onto the rail to prevent myself from falling. She smile, and then leaned towards me. She kissed me, and as hard as I tried. I just couldn't resist; her lips were just so soft. Her hand felt so good going up and down my dick. She snaked her tongue inside my mouth, as she reached around me with her free hand and groped my butt. Finally my instints took over, and I puts my arms around her and kissed her back. She pulled away and looked at me smiling. "I knew you'd change your mind." She dropped to her knees. She took my cock with both hands and started rubbing it. I was in heaven; her hands were so delicate. Then as I stood there, mny eyes closed as I enjoyed this handjob my sister was giving me.. I felt it become a blowjob as she put the head of my dick in her mouth. I moaned as I felt her tongue rubbing against my dick. It was then that she started to get more of my dick in her mouth. After a minute or so, she finally had my entire dick in her mouth. I stood there in my shower holding onto the rail as I moaned in immense pleasure This continued for about ten minutes, and then I groaned. "Oh sis! I'm gonna cum! Damn!!" I expected her to pull my dick out of her mouth not wanting to swallow my cum. But she just kept on going until finally I let out a loud moan. I put both my hands on the back of her head, and shoved my dick as far into her thrat as I could. And I let out a huge load of cum down her throat, and like a pro she swallowed all of it. She stood licking her lips of any remaining cum, then leaned in and kissed me. I returned the kiss, tasting some of my own cum in her mouth. She pulled away and looked at me smiling. "So Jake let me ask you again. Do you want to have sex right now?" I looked at her, my eyes filled with lust. I picked her up and left the bathroom. I carried her to my room and put her on my bed. I looked down at her naked form lying on my bed, and I knew I had to have her. I took hold of my newly hard cock, and put the head right against her pussy lips. She moaned as I rubbed my dick against her soaking cunt. "OH JAKE! Please take me!" she moaned. I gladly obliged by ramming my dick into her pussy. I broke straight through her hymen, I heard her cry out in pain. But soon enaugh her pain was gone, and her pleasure began building. She wrapped her arms and legs around my back, and whispered to me. "Please Jake. Fill me with your cum. I want to feel you explode inside me." I grunted, and started thrusting in and out of her right pussy. The feeling of her tight, soaking cunt around my cock was amazing, and my thrusts only enhanced the feeling. As I continued pumping, I bent down and took one of her nipples into my mouth and started sucking on it. She let out a loud moan as I continued. After about five more minutes of this constant please, my sister finally moaned. "OH JAKE!!! I'M CUMMING!! I'M FUCKING CUMMING!!!" Her body tensed up, and her pussy tightened around my dick. Then it hit. Her orgams came in full force as her juices poured over my dick. And that was it, that's all I could take. I yelled out, louder then any of the other screams or moans. "I'M CUMMING SIS!!!" And I let loose the biggest load of cum I've ever had. It just kept coming. Every time I thought it was going to end, it just kept going and I loved it. And finally what seemed like an eternity, I finished enptying my load into my sister's pussy. I fell over to her side, and my dick popped out of her cum filled cunt. She rolled over and faced me. She gently caressed my cheek while smiling at me. "Thank you big brother. That was great. I love you so much." She hugged me, and cuddled up next to me as we both dozed from exhaustion.

To be continued?

Daddy and I

Jolly1 on Incest Stories







>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>Daddy and I

>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>By Jolly1



Hi my name is Casey and now I am 25 years old. I am sort of a tomboy,
and I always have been. I am an only child and my father wanted a boy,
but he ended up with me, a girl with slim hips and very little breasts.



Dad never let on that he didn’t want a girl; he was always very good to
me. As I grew up we became sort of buddies, I did everything with him.
When he worked on the car I was there to hand him wrenches. If he
worked on the house I handed him tools and helped car
Read More
ry anything he was
working on. Soon I think he forgot I was a girl, because we went
fishing, hiking and even target shooting together.



I worshiped my dad; in my eyes he could do no wrong. When Mom tried to
dress me up in a dress and frilly undies, dad would step in and tell
her to leave me alone. They had many a fight over me, but dad always
won out. Mom would say it was not proper for me to hang around dad all
the time; I should be out with girls my own age. Dad would tell her I
should be happy and do what I wanted.



Things suddenly changed between dad and I, he had taken me on a fishing
and camping weekend when I was 14. Everything was lovely and we caught
enough fish for dinner, so I decided to take a dip in the lake. I
entered the cold water in my shorts and tee shirt; I had never taken to
wearing a bra, because my breast were almost flat. Needless to say
being 16 years old, I did not have a lot of boys from school chasing
after me. Dad called out to me after a while and told me to come in; it
was time to head back to camp to clean the fish before dark. It was
when I got out of the water that I noticed dad staring at my almost
flat chest. The cold water had made my nipples stiff and poke out and
the water had made my shirt translucent.



Dad hardly said a word as we hiked back to camp, when we got there I
went to our tent and changed into a dry shirt. I felt funny about the
way he had looked a me, it made me feel kind of strange. When I got to
the fire, dad had already cleaned the fish and had them in a pan over
the fire. So I pulled up a camp chair and sat across the fire from dad,
who tried his best not to look at me. I though he was mad at me for
something I did and tried to talk to him, but he answered me with short
and to the point answers to every question I asked him.



I offered to clean up the dishes and dad went to our tent to change his
clothes. That is when I noticed him, staring at me from outside the
tent as I bent over and cleaned the plates and pan. He appeared to be
drinking something from a bottle, which was not like dad. Yea he drank
a beer or two, he had even shared a beer with me, but I had never seen
him drink hard liquor. He came toward me and sat at the fire, but his
eyes never left my body.



When I finished cleaning up, I went to sit by the fire also. Dad
offered me the bottle to take a drink, I took it and gulped a big
mouthful. My mouth was on fire and it burned all the way down to my
stomach. I coughed and sputtered as I handed the bottle back to him, he
just laughed and said his little girl was growing up. Dad never called
me his little girl before; he always referred to me as his buddy. I did
not know what was going on but I felt warm all over. After a while he
said it was time to turn in, so I went first to the tent to get ready
for bed. I removed my shorts but left my tee shirt on, crawled onto the
camping cot and covered up with my blanket. I called out to dad to say
I was in bed so he could get to bed.



I pretended to have my eyes closed, but I must admit I peeked as dad
removed his shirt and shorts and got into his cot with just his boxer
shorts on. I must have drifted off to sleep, because I came awake after
hearing a noise and just stayed still and kept my eyes closed. Then I
felt the blanket being lifted off of me as the cool night air touched
my body. I cracked my eyes and saw dad standing there looking at me.
After a few minutes he reached inside his boxers and pulled out his
penis. I had seen it before, because when he went to pee I had snuck a
peek. But I did not remember it being that big, and he started to
stroke it. Damn my dad was jerking off while looking at me. I shuddered
even though I was feeling warm all over. Seeing him like that made me
feel warm and funny between my legs.



Of course I knew about sex, but I never though I would turn anyone on
much less my daddy. I had to say my little virgin pussy was wet as dad
stroked his penis faster and faster. I tried not to move or make a
sound, because I was afraid he would stop, and for some reason I did
not want him to stop. As he kept doing it, my pussy was getting wetter
and wetter, my panties were soaked and I felt like my cunt was on fire.
Just when I thought I could stand it no more, something hot hit my
face, he was moaning and cumming and jerking off faster and faster. But
when his cum first hit my face I sat up, he did not even notice as his
eyes were closed and his hand kept pumping.



When he was finished he finally opened his eyes and seen me sitting
there with his cum running down my face and shirt. He just cried out he
was sorry and ran from the tent. I got up and slipped on my shorts and
wiped my face ( I have to admit I did take my finger and wipe some of
the cum with it and put it in my mouth) with my towel and walked out of
the tent to try to talk to my dad.



I found him sitting by the fire pit; the fire had been put out before
we went to bed, with his face in his hands crying. I went over to him
and put my arm around his shoulders and tried to tell him it was all
right. He just kept saying he was so sorry and it must have been the
whiskey he had been drinking that made him do it. I told him it did not
matter that I knew he would never hurt me. That I still loved him and
always would, no matter what. He slowly looked up at me and I pulled
his head to my chest and stroked his hair as he cried against my chest.




I began to feel warm again as I held him, I could smell his after shave
even though he had not shaved since we had left. I felt his beard
stubble snagging my shirt, but nothing seemed to matter, but that we
were together.



Dad finally stood up and wrapped his strong arms around me, in a hug I
had never experienced before. Sure dad had hugged me before but it was
always a quick hug and release like you would hug your best buddy when
he caught a big fish or something. This was different as he pulled me
against his body tightly and put his head on my shoulder. This was a
long hug and I did not want it to ever end. He moved his head and
looked into my eyes, he again to me he was sorry and kissed my
forehead. But he did not stop, he kissed my eyes, nose, both of my
cheeks, then he brushed his lips across my lips. I must have moaned
because then I felt his lips fasten to mine and his tongue darted into
my mouth.



My knees felt like rubber and dad was holding me up against his body. I
could feel his hardness against my belly. The kiss seemed to last
forever, and when he removed his lips from mine, I felt empty inside. I
said dad, but he cut me off saying hush little one everything will be
all right. I felt his lips on my neck and move up to nibble on my ears,
his hand were on my butt pressing me against him. I was having trouble
breathing and I must say my pussy was soaking my panties.



Dad sat down on the camp chair and pulled me onto his lap. He started
kissing me again and as he pulled me to him I noticed the hair on his
chest tickled my arms. He started moving his hands all over my body, I
felt him caress my breasts and rub my legs. His kisses were becoming
more demanding, as his hand went up under my tee shirt and rubbed my
bare breast. My nipples were rock hard and he played with them,
pinching them and pulling on them. I felt his hard penis grinding
against my ass, and he grabbed the tail of my shirt and pulled it off
of me. I know I must have been wetting his boxers as my pussy was
flowing like crazy.



I felt dad’s hairy chest rub against my hard nipples and his hands
pulling down my shorts. I lifted my butt to help him, and he tossed
them onto the other chair. His hand was between my legs now and I had
my arms around his neck trying to hang on. I felt his finger trace the
lips of my pussy lightly, then a little firmer pushing my soaked
panties into the crevice of my pussy lips. Then an animal growl came
from my dad and he grabbed my panties and ripped them from my body. I
shook in excited fear, as his fingers went where no other man’s fingers
had been.



He found my clit and I thought I would pass out from the sheer pleasure
I was receiving from my dad. He would stroke my pussy from my ass to my
clit and sometimes dip into that forbidden hole. I bucked and twisted
and never noticed his penis had escaped thru the hole in his boxers. He
bent and fastened his lips to my nipples and sucked and chewed them
until I thought I would pass out. Then he put an arm under my legs and
around my shoulders and stood up carrying me to the tent.



He laid my naked body on my cot and crawled on top of me. He continued
to kiss my face and move slowly down my body stopping at my nipples
again. As he sucked each nipple I felt him rise up and take his hands
and spread my legs. After they were open and hanging over the edges of
the cot, he settled back down on top of me, his hard penis pressed up
against my belly. In my mind I knew what was happening to me but I did
not want what I was feeling to ever stop. Then I felt dad slide down
and kiss my belly stopping to lick my bellybutton, and then kiss the
top of my legs. His kisses continued down the top of my legs to my
knees then started back up the inside of my legs. All I could do was
squirm and moan, daddy, daddy.



His lips soon touched upon my wet pussy and I almost jumped off of the
cot. I felt his tongue spread the lips of my hot pussy and lick me from
my ass to my clit. I wrapped my fingers in his hair as he sucked and
nibbled on my clit, and then move to the entrance to my pussy. His
tongue pushed in deep and I squirmed and pulled his head closer trying
to get him deeper. He lapped up my flowing juices, and moved back to my
clit. Then he did something strange, with my clit in his mouth he
started humming. Oh my god, I flooded the cot with my cum, and went
slack.



Daddy slowly crawled back up on top of me, a big grin on his face. He
kissed my lips and let me taste my juices, then asked me if his little
girl liked that. What could I say to him, like that, I loved it. I
again felt him rise up but this time his hand went between out bodies
and I felt something hard and hot rub my pussy. Dad rubbed his penis up
and down my wet slit hitting my clit on the up strokes and making me
shiver. Then I felt it at the entrance to my hot hole, just a little
pressure at first then I felt the big head of his penis slip into me.
Dad stayed still and let me get used to the feel of it, while looking
into my eyes. Then he started moving in little in and out motions until
more of him was lodged in me, when he came against my cherry, he
stopped and asked if I was ready.



I was not prepared, but I wanted to feel all of him in me, so I
whispered yes. Dad pulled almost all the way out of me, then with a
powerful lunge ripped my cherry apart with his huge penis. I felt a
white hot searing pain and screamed at the top of my lungs. Dad just
stayed still and kissed the tears flowing from my eyes. I heard him say
he was sorry little one, as he slowly started to make slow shallow
pumping movements inside of me. It hurt and burned for a while but I
guess I had been super wet and soon it was feeling pretty good.



In a little while it was feeling great, dad was pumping faster and
faster and his balls were slapping against my ass. He held me in a
tight embrace and kept telling me how much he loved me and what a great
little girl I was. My ass was now thrusting up to meet his, I had my
legs wrapped around his waist and my hands were clawing his back. I had
never felt anything like this and came two or three times, when I felt
dad’s penis swell and he tried to push it thru me, then I could feel
him shooting rope after rope of his hot cum in me. I must have passed
out from pure pleasure. Because when I woke up dad was gone, I jumped
up and ran for the flap of the tent. Naked and peeking slowly of the
flap I saw dad making coffee over a newly started fire.



I returned to my cot and looked down and saw it was covered in blood
and cum stains, that is when I noticed my pussy was also covered in the
same stains and the hair on it was kind of stiff. I took a towel and
poured some water from a canteen and started cleaning my poor sore
pussy up. When I was done I slid on some shorts and a tee shirt and
went out to get some coffee. Dad was smiling and came over and gave me
a big kiss and asked me how his little girl was this morning. As I took
the coffee he offered me I smiled back at him and said just great.



As I sat at the fire, while dad was cooking breakfast, he said he
needed to talk to me. I said ok dad and he started telling me about him
and mom. He said while he loved mom very much, she had lost interest in
sex a few years ago. So he had relieved himself with his hand since
then, that is until he saw my breasts and hard nipples when I came out
of the water yesterday from my swim. He said that he had never intended
to make love to me, but laying on the cot so close to me and trying to
jerk off quietly, that he just could not get the picture out of his
head of my breasts an nipples.



He had gotten up and just intended to look at me again, he just could
not resist. Then some how he had started jerking off while looking down
at me. He was going to stop before he came, but just lost control. Then
when I came out of the tent last night and hugged him telling him it
was all right, he lost control again. That what he did was wrong, and
that when we got home he was going to tell mom about it. She would most
likely have him arrested and jailed as a child molester, but that it
was the right thing to do.



I stared at him dumb founded, I did not want to lose my daddy. And what
we did last night was wonderful. I wanted to do it more, and I only
wanted to do it with him. So that is what I told him, and I told him
not to tell mom. He looked down at me with tears in his eyed and asked
me if that is the way I really felt. I jumped up and flung my arms
around him and started kissing the tears from his eyes as he had done
mine last night. I told him I loved him and he could do it to me any
time he wanted, because I loved it and want to make love to him.



I guess breakfast burned, as he carried me back to the tent.



Daddy and I are still best buddies and always will be. I think my daddy was glad he had a girl.



The end











This was my first attempt at a dad and daughter story---please let me
know how I did. And do you thing I should write more of them?





My brother, my lover, on the dock, naked?

DeeDee18 on Incest Stories

Author’s note:

 

 I went for a bike ride with my significant other this morning. We rode a long way over to the big lake near my home. There are a lot of beautiful homes around the shore, and we talked about how nice it would be to live in one, with a big dock, and sailboat, and jet skis, and all that neat stuff!

 

Read More
ace="Times New Roman">As we talked, I had an image flash through my mind, of Bobby and Jan, lying on the dock below one house, basking in the sun, and lusting after each other! You all asked for it, thank you very much, so here it is:

 

My brother, my lover, on the dock, naked?

 

I turned my head toward my brother, and found him gazing back at me. His blonde hair was mussed up, and he looked so cute that I wanted to eat him! He grinned that little boy grin, and I melted! I’ve noticed the same feelings a lot lately! I seem to enjoy looking at him, and staring at his eyes and lips, more and more, the older I get!

 

“What’s the matter, sis? Lusting after dear old bro again? I see that look in your eye! Admit it, you want me don’t you?”

 

“Oh God! Yess! You know I do! It’s getting so I think of very little else lately!”

 

“Angie is going to get pissed, if she finds out, you know!”

 

“This isn’t about the way I feel for my little buddy! I’ll always love her more than anything in the world! But I seem to have these wild cravings to fuck you, too! Oh, Bobby, I’m all fucked up in the head!”

 

He reached over and took my hand, and entwined his fingers gently with mine.

 

“No you’re not fucked up, sis. It’s normal for a girl to have feelings for both sexes. Boys tend to go only one way. But it’s alright for you to want me. I want you just as bad, but we’re stuck since we’re related.”

 

“Why can’t you be a cousin or something? Then I could fuck your brains out, and you wouldn’t stop me!” I giggled.

 

He laughed and squeezed my fingers.

 

“Sis, we’ve seen each other hot and bothered, and naked as jaybirds. We know almost everything about each other. So I think we need to come to some arrangement, to alleviate the tension we seem to be building up lately!”

 

“What do you have in mind, big brother?” I asked, with a sexy little pout on my face.

 

He laughed again. “You should see yourself! You look like you’re about to rape me right here on the deck!”

 

“The thought has crossed my mind, several times in the last minute!” I giggled.

 

He edged his towel closer, until I could smell his sweet breath on my face!

 

“Here’s what I propose. I’ve always tried to keep us from having sex, because it’s not right. But how about we make a pact to not fuck, but just play with each other?”

 

“You mean masturbate each other? How far can I go?”

 

“That’s what I mean, everything except penis in cunt actual fucking! Fingers and hands, and maybe some other stuff later on, like vibrators maybe?”

 

“You really think I can do that with out going nuts?”

 

“Sure you can, sis, you’re a strong girl. And think about the fun we can have, while you are still true to little Angie!”

 

“It does make a lot of sense, doesn’t it? Okay, I’m game!”

 

He grinned again, and moved even closer, and kissed me, very lightly, on my lips. I jerked at his touch, and I felt my cunt get wet immediately!

 

His shoulder was against mine, we were so close, and I moved my body tighter to feel the heat from his skin! We just laid there staring at each other for a long time, as wild thoughts raced through my head!

 

Then the hot sun slowly lulled me to sleep, with Bobby’s body next to mine. It felt so good to relax holding his hand, and I felt so protected, as I always do when I’m close to him.

 

I woke up when I felt Bobby nudge me. I opened my eyes, to find his right there, gazing into mine.

 

“What? Why did you wake me?”

 

“You’re getting red, sweetie, you need to put some oil on, and turn over, before you wind up looking like a lobster!” he laughed.

 

“I feel content this way. Can’t you do it for me?”

 

“Oh, alright, lazy, I’ll get the baby oil.”

 

He got up, and went over to the little end table by the loungers, and came back with the oil.

 

“Undo your bikini top, so it doesn’t get oil all over it.”

 

“Jeesh, Bobby, can’t you do anything? Untie it yourself, dummy!” I giggled.

 

He reached over and untied the strings at my neck and back, and the top fell down my sides to the towel. I felt the cool breeze against my breasts, as I lifted up and pulled the top from under me. I could feel Bobby’s eyes on my nipples, before I lay back down on my chest, and they felt like pebbles under me, as they swelled up into little pink peaks!

 

I heard the little gasp escape his parted lips, as he slowly dripped the oil over my shoulders and down my back. Then he began to rub it in gently all over, and I was in heaven, from his soothing touch!

 

He worked his fingers lower and lower, until I felt him lift the back of my suit, and slide underneath, and knead the oil into my rear end!

 

“Bobby, quit! You’re getting oil all over my suit!”

 

“Well, shit, what am I supposed to do?”

 

“Pull it down, silly!”

 

“Jan, there are houses up there that look right down on our deck! They’ll see you if I do!”

 

“Not if you straddle my knees, and shield my buns from their view!”

 

“Okay, it’s your butt we’re talking about here. You want to show it to the world, far be it from me to argue!” he laughed, as he slid his leg over, and sat on my thighs, while tugging my suit down over my round cheeks.

 

The heat emanating from his firm inner thighs felt sooo nice! I wiggled my hips to tease him, and he slapped my butt as he laughed!

 

“Lie still! Or you’re going to give me a raging hard on from your butt rubbing my penis!” he chuckled.

 

“You mean like this?” I quipped, as I wiggled up, and back, against the growing bulge in his baggy volleyball shorts!

 

“Yeah, you slut, just like that!” he laughed, as he swatted me again!

 

All this horseplay was getting me hot, as I continued to press my, now uncovered, cunt lips against the terry cloth towel! I felt him push my suit lower down the back of my legs. Then he began to rub the oil in, lower and lower, until one finger brushed my swollen cunt lips!

 

“Hey, buster! What do you think you’re doing?” I yelled, as I looked back over my shoulder at his fat dick, trying to stay inside the loose leg opening of his shorts, and not succeeding at all! I watched as the big head slowly slid out, as his fat shaft expanded!

 

I could feel a wet spot on my leg where his precum had dripped down, and I shuddered and trembled from the feeling! I kept moving my butt against his crotch, until I felt his cock slide over my thigh! God! Did that ever feel erotic!

 

He parted my cheeks to rub the oil over my hole, and I jerked, as his finger teased the  puckered flesh!

 

I rose up on my elbows, and he slid forward over my back, as his hands went under me to grab my aching nipples! I felt his cock slide down between my cheeks, and I gasped as it slid up my crack, when he lowered his body onto my back!

 

I was pinned to the towel, as he groped my tits, and pulled on my nipples! His weight pushed my clit down on the terry cloth, and I began to slide up and down, as chills surged through the nerve endings in my nipples and cunt lips!

 

I was panting and moaning as he pushed up and back, sliding his penis in my crack!

 

“Oh, God, Bobby! What are you doing to me? I’m going to cum if you keep that up!”

 

“Unh! Unh! Unh!” he panted in my ear, as he humped my butt faster and faster!

 

“Oh! God!” he gasped, as I felt his body go rigid, and felt a white hot jet of cum surge up my crack, and onto my lower back!

 

I screamed, as my own orgasm hit me at the same time, and I gushed on the towel, as I jammed my clit hard against the deck! My body jerked, and shook, and trembled, under my brothers jerking penis!

 

As I lay there under Bobby’s weight, I rolled my body back and forth, luxuriating in the after shocks running through me! Bobby had his face buried in my hair, and was gasping for air as he, too, jerked spasmodically, when each jolt hit him!

 

Then he was still, and his breathing slowly returned to normal, as he nuzzled my ear!

 

“God, Jan! That was wild! I’m sorry we waited so long now! Just think, we could have been doing this since we were eight or so years old!”

 

“Or even younger!” I giggled.

 

“You better push my suit back up, big bro, and put that fat dick of yours away, before it gets any more ideas!” I laughed, as he slid off my back, and adjusted my bottoms, and shoved his limp penis back in.

He flopped down on his back next to me, and looked at me, and grinned widely!

 

“Boy, you sure look like you just got laid! You should see your face, now!” I giggled.

 

“You look still pretty hot to me, little sis!” he retorted.

 

“Why don’t you slide your hand under my body and find out how hot I really am!” I said, as I raised my hips to give his fingers room. He slid the front of my bikini down under me, and ran a finger up my slit! I was wet, wet, wet!

 

He grinned again, and said,” Wow! Little sister is still horny, hunh?”

 

“Well, bro, you started this, and now you’re going to finish it, or me, in this case!”

 

He turned up on his side toward me, as I rose up on my elbows, to give him a clear view of my rigid nipples!

 

He had his finger up my cunt now, and was slowly moving it in and out, while rubbing my protruding swollen clit with his palm! I hung my head, and bit my lower lip, as I pushed down on his fingers with each thrust that he gave me!

 

Bobby leaned over and started darting his tongue in and out of my ear!

 

“Come on, little slut, fuck your big brother’s fingers! Cum for me, cum now!” he whispered, as he sucked hard on my ear!

 

“Umph,  Umph, Umph, Oh Bobby, I’m getting close! Oh God, that feels sooo good! Oh, fuck me, Bobby; fuck your finger in me! Harder, yeah, that’s it, oh God, oh, oh, unh, unh, oh shit, I’m going to cum, Bobby, I’m cumming Bobeeeee!”

 

With that, I jerked and bucked on his fingers, over, and over, and over again!

 

*** 

 

When I could breathe again, I shook my head in awe, as Bobby grinned at me, mischievously! He pulled my hair back, and peered into my face! I turned and kissed him hard on his sexy mouth!

 

“That was fantastic, big bro! You really are good, you know?”

 

“Good enough that Angie would like some?” he chuckled.

 

“Oh,yeah! No doubt about it! She has always said she wanted to fuck you!”

 

“Now, you tell me! Why have you been holding out on me, little sis?”

 

“Because she’s mine, is why! So keep your mitts off her, understand?” I giggled.

 

“Well we’ll se about that!”

 

I slapped his shoulder, and then we got up, and dove into the lake to cool off.

 

*** 

 

We swam out to the diving platform about fifty yards from shore, and lay down to dry in the warm sun.

 

Bobby leaned up on his elbows and scanned the shoreline.

 

“You know, Jan, they can’t see us clear out here very well, do you think?”

 

I sat up and looked around, too.

 

“I don’t see how, unless they had binoculars trained on us.”

 

“Wanna’ skinny dip?”

 

“Sure, why not? If they’re using glasses they are hoping to see something anyway! Let’s give them a show!”

 

So we stood up, and pulled our suits off, then bent over, naked, and laid them out to dry in the hot sun. I stretched as the warm sun caressed my skin. God! That feels wild, letting the breeze blow up my cunt, and tease my nipples! The thought of someone staring at my naked little body, turned me on something fierce!

 

Bobby came over and hugged me close, so our bodies were flush against each other! I felt his thick penis start to grow, and moisture seeped down my leg. I was so hot! I moaned, as he kissed me gently, and rubbed his dick against my sensitive belly! My nipples were throbbing, as I moved them back and forth over his stiff bare tits!

 

I started humping his shaft, until he knelt a little so he could slide it between my legs. I looked at him questioningly, and he grinned back.

 

“Don’t get your balls in an uproar, little sis! I’m only going to slide it in and out of your clamped legs, so flex your thigh muscles, and hold me in!”

 

I clamped my legs hard around his thick dick, and he started rocking back and forth, sliding in and out between my thighs! As he rose up slightly his penis rubbed my cunt lips, making them spread, until my clit was against his base, rubbing in the coarse hairs!

 

I gasped, and panted, as I rode him! If this was as close to fucking him as I would ever get, it was fine by me! God, it felt great!

 

He moved faster and faster, until I was digging my fingers into his shoulders!

 

“Bobby, Your fat dick is rubbing my cunt lips raw! Oh, God, keep it up! Unh, unh, unh, unh, faster! It hurts so good! Unh, unh, come with me, Bobby, Now!”

 

“Oh God, Jan here it comes, aaargh!”

 

Bobby’s cum rocketed out between my legs, until the insides of my thighs were coated with the white stuff! I trembled so hard with my own orgasm that Bobby had to hold me tight to keep me upright!

 

***

 

Slowly we recovered, and he grinned, and kissed my forehead, as if I were his child! It was sooo sweet that I started to cry!

 

“What’s wrong, sweetie, did I hurt you?”

 

“No, my loving big brother, you just got to me is all! I love you sooo much!”

 

“You know I love you too, little sis, and I always will!”

 

I dried my eyes, and we ran to the edge, and dove into the lake. The water felt good washing over my partial sunburn, and my nerve endings sang with delight! I was so happy!  I was grinning, from ear to ear, as I came up under bobby, and grabbed his penis and pulled him under!

 

He surfaced sputtering, and thrashing around, trying to find me!

 

“That’s not fair!” he shouted, as he grabbed my tits, and yanked me under, too!

 

We climbed back up on the dock in hysterics, we were laughing so hard! He hugged my naked body once more, and kissed me hard, as he ground his teeth against mine!

 

“I’ve decided that all bets are off!”

 

With that, he threw me on my back on the dock, and yanked my legs open, and shoved his swollen fat dick into my sopping wet little cunt! I gasped when I felt how big it was! It hurt for a second, until I stretched enough to let him all the way in! Then he began to fuck me in earnest, pounding his cock deep into my little cunt!

 

I threw my legs around his back, and raised my hips, so he could go deeper! I felt the big mushroom ridges tease my G spot, and I let loose with a huge orgasm, that rocked me senseless!

 

Then Bobby jerked his cock out, and sprayed cum all over my face, and into my hair, and over my nipples! I couldn’t believe anyone had that much cum in them, it just wouldn’t stop! Each new spasm in his stomach, forced a big glob into the air! I was soaked in no time!

 

I looked down at the mess, and then up to Bobby’s eyes and he started to grin!

 

“Well, sis, so much for your big responsible brother! I’m so sorry, honey, I just lost it!”

 

“That’s okay, big bro, I wanted it worse than you did!”

 

“Promise not to tell?”

 

“It’s our secret until we agree otherwise. Or until that guy up there on that hill recognizes one of us!”

 

Bobby whipped his head around, and I went into gales of laughter!

 

“Gotcha’, bro!”

 

“You little minx, I ought to tan your little white bottom!”

 

“Ummmm, yummy idea! I’m for that! Right now?”

 

Bobby smiled, and shook his head, as he picked me up, and threw me off the dock!

 

*** 

 

Did you like it? Write, Please?

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

My brother, my lover, my mother, my dad, Susie Slut, and Angie's little sister.

DeeDee18 on Group Stories

My brother, my lover, my mother, my dad, Susie Slut, and Angie’s little sister, Part Two

 

Dawn! Sun shining hot already at seven A. M. I could tell this one would be a scorcher. I booted up my computer to check the forecast. Hot, close to one hundred, and humidity in the dripping range!

 

Angie stirred, then leaned up on one elbow, an

Read More
d looked sleepily over at me.

 

 “What are you doing up so early, little lover?”

 

“I couldn’t sleep. Too hot, I guess.”

 

“You’re hot alright!” she giggled. She jumped up, and ran over behind my chair, and grabbed my tits from behind!

 

“Ouch! You little horny devil! God! Don’t you ever get enough?”

 

“No! And neither do you! Admit it!”

 

With that last outburst, she yanked on my nipples, and twirled them!

 

“Darn it, Angie, I can’t concentrate here! Hey! Not in my cunt! Oh, God! I’m gonna’ cum! Unh! Unh! Unh! Oh, fuck!”

 

As Angie shoved deep in my cunt with her probing fingers, I arched up off the chair, while holding onto the computer desk with white knuckles!

 

 She never quits with just one orgasm! If I don’t cum, over and over, she will yank me, and pull, and shove, until I’m wild under her hands!

 

“Oh, God, Ang! Please stop!” I screamed, as the pulses raced up and down my body! I shook, and vibrated, and spewed white fluid all over the chair seat!

 

She just kept cramming her fingers in and out of my, now sopping wet, hole, until I passed out!

 

*** 

 

When the fog finally lifted, I looked up into my little pixies eyes, and sighed, as I hugged her to me, and she kissed me softly!

 

“Oh, Angie! I love you so much! What would I ever do without you? You make me feel sooo good!”

 

“I love you too, Jan, and don’t worry, I’m not going anywhere! But now, get your sexy little butt up off that wet chair, and let’s go take a shower, okay?”

 

We went into the adjoining bathroom, and turned on the shower to cool our sweaty little bodies. As I closed the glass door I caught a glimpse of movement from the door way. I nudged Angie, and we both looked over at Sexy Susie peering around the door jam, ogling our naked bodies!

 

“Hey, Susie, want to join us?” I giggled, as Angie poked me in the ribs, and giggled, too!

 

“Sure, if you don’t mind! I really like you guys! Yesterday by the pool was awesome! I’d never done anything like that before! I want more!!”

 

“Where’s Bobby?”

 

“Oh, he’s still out cold! I fucked him so much last night, that I doubt if he’ll ever get hard again!”

 

“Well, get in here, then! Looks like you need to have those swollen nipples rubbed to relieve the ache, right?”

 

“God, yesss! You two, standing there naked, makes my knees tremble!”

 

We pulled Susie in between us, and aimed the shower head down over our heads. We rubbed the soap over every inch of her body. When I got to her slit, I slid the bar between her cunt lips, and ran it up and down over her clit!

 

She jerked, and shuddered, as an orgasm ran up her stomach to her rigid nipples! We had her sandwiched firmly between us, and kept rubbing our bodies back and forth over hers!

 

We turned, and pinned her against the wall! Angie slid down, and shoved her big long tongue up Susie’s cunt, as water poured off her nipples, and fell into Angie’s hair! I sucked greedily on first one, and then the other, as I bit gently with my teeth!

 

Susie was banging her butt against the wall, as she gyrated back and forth on Angie’s thrusting tongue!

 

As orgasm after orgasm wracked her glistening body, we fucked her over furiously! Then, with one final gasp, she slid down the wall, and her head lolled to one side as she feinted!

 

Angie turned to me and grinned, as she gave me a high five, then hugged her delicious, sweet body against mine, and shoved her cum drenched tongue deep into my gasping mouth! She then fucked my mouth, as I pulled her swollen clit out away from her little cunt!

 

She screamed in my mouth, as her orgasm took her! At the same time, I came, with my legs clinched tight around her thigh! We both stood there shaking, and jerking against each other, as the waves ripped us both, over and over!

 

We turned off the water, and lifted Susie up, and helped her get dried off. She was a rag doll, literally, as we ran the soft towels all over her trembling body! Then we went into my room, and helped her into one of my big oversized tees. It made her look like a little girl, instead of the sexy slut she appeared to be earlier! Angie and I threw on similar attire and then we went down the hall to get Bobby.

 

***

 

He was stretched out naked on his bed, with his arms up under the pillow, and one leg hanging down off each side. We all gasped at the sight, and I felt a shiver run up and down my spine! He was snoring softly, with his sexy lips parted, and I wanted him so bad I shook! I felt Angie clinging to my side, and her vibrations were matching mine, as she panted, and rubbed up against me!

 

We watched, as Susie reached down, and began to slowly stroke his soft penis! It grew steadily, until it was standing straight up in the air! Susie moved her hand faster and faster, as we stared in awe at the gorgeous thick cock pulsing in her hand!

 

Bobby’s eyes flew open, and he jerked awake, as he looked around at all of us staring down at him, with lust written all over our, now sweaty, faces!

 

Susie moved onto the bed, as she stroked, and knelt between Bobby’s knees. She leaned down, and then slipped her soft lips over the engorged mushroom head of his fat penis! Bobby gasped, and shoved his hips up in the air to force his cock deeper into Susie’s throat!

 

Angie and I moved over to the bed, and I reached down, and took my sweet brothers hand in mine, and squeezed gently!  He stared deep into my eyes, so lovingly, that my heart actually ached!

 

Angie hugged me from the side, as she ran her fingers over Bobby’s swollen nipples, and Susie began fucking him faster with her mouth! He groaned, and held my hand tight, as he bucked up and down under Susie’s lips!

 

Then his eyes rolled up into his head, and he screamed! He arched his back, and jerked, and cum shot out the sides of Susie’s sucking lips! His muscular body rippled, as the contractions continued to run up and down his stomach! His beautiful abs clenched and relaxed, then clenched again, as more spasms surged through his already ravaged frame!

 

God! He is so beautiful in the throes of an orgasm! Angie and I were frozen in place, as we watched his sweaty body being sweetly tortured by the shocks running up and down! His sexy lips were trembling, as he once again focused his eyes on mine!

 

Then he smiled that cute little way he has, and I leaned over to kiss him on his parted lips! He kissed me back then squeezed my hand again. I finally released his fingers, and he sat up, and grinned at everybody sort of self consciously, and then headed into the bathroom, as we raped his cute little buns with our eyes!

 

Susie followed him in, as Angie and I headed down stairs for breakfast.

 

“Wow! That was Hot, Jan!”

 

“Wasn’t it! God! He is so adorable, and sexy, at the same time! I hope Susie realizes just how lucky she is!”

 

“Well, anytime she doesn’t want him I’ll take him!” Angie giggled, as we opened the cupboards to search for something to eat.

 

***

 

Later on my parent’s came in, and said hi, and kissed Angie and me. We hugged them, as Susie and Bobby walked in, all smiles!

 

“Look’s like you two had a good night!” Dad quipped!

 

“Sex must be good for you Susie! I’ve never seen you looking so relaxed and happy!” Mom said.

 

“Yeah, you’re right! I haven’t had this much in so short a time before, and it’s awesome how good it feels! I feel so alive, and tingly, all over!”

 

Angie and I exchanged looks, and grinned! We knew what she meant! We have been feeling that way ever since the day we met, at the nude beach!

 

Just then the phone rang, and I jumped up to grab it first. It was Angie’s mom, saying she would be dropping by in a minute, to leave Angie’s little sister off, while she went to the meeting that she had scheduled for the rest of the day.

 

I had never met Angie’s sister, though I had heard a lot about her. Seems she is very shy, and kind of a ‘Nervous Nellie’ type of little girl. Not at all like Angie, who could take on the world, and grin doing it!

 

Being only twelve is a hard time, I remembered. I was a hot little number, myself, by then, however, ready to fuck everything and everybody in sight! Angie said her name is Kelly, and she is really a doll, with short, wavy, dark brown hair, and freckles sprinkled over the bridge of her cute little nose! I couldn’t wait to meet her!

 

We had talked a little about what it would be like to teach her the things we knew! But Angie said she was definitely not into sex, and would probably die at the thought of touching another girl! But we still both said it might be fun to try, anyway.

We rushed to the door when we heard the car door slam, and opened it to see Angie’s little sister trudging up the walk, with her big book bag over her tiny shoulder. Angie introduced me to her, and she looked up at me with the prettiest light blue eyes! I smiled and hugged her very motherly, as I inhaled her sweet scent, and kissed the top of her head.

 

“Wow!” I thought to myself! “There is more to her than meets the eye! She may be shy, but she definitely exudes a sexual aura, that I don’t think she realizes she has!!”

 

Angie led her back into the kitchen to meet everybody, as they all hugged her, and fussed over her, and told her how pretty she was! She laid her bag down, and sat in one of the dinette seats to eat with us.

 

***

 

After breakfast we cleaned up, and cleared the table, then sat around talking to Kelly, until she opened up a little, and began to feel more at home.

 

Angie kept looking over at me, and I could see that all too familiar gleam in her eye! I knew she was up to no good! She kept flicking glances back and forth, between me and Kelly! I finally figured out what she was thinking, and I shuddered as the image flashed through my mind!

 

I shook my head, no, and she bobbed hers up and down to say yesss! I raised one eyebrow, and she smiled, as she reached over and ran her fingers through her sister’s hair. Kelly smiled, and looked at Angie.

 

Angie looked down at Kelly’s shoes and said, “Hey, Kell, why don’t you take those shoes off and let your toes breathe for a while?”

 

She grinned, as she kicked her little tennis shoes off her heels, then pulled her socks off and stuffed them into the shoes. She wiggled her cute little ‘piggys’, and kicked her feet back and forth under the table, like all little girls do.

 

She was wearing cute little shorts with baggy legs, and I caught a glimpse every once in a while of white underpants, flashing out from the opening around her slim little legs! Her top was a simple little thing. It did little to hide her, already quite large, little mounds! We could see the little strawberries poking up, tenting the thin material from underneath! The bottom came just below the swell of her little tits, and her cute little belly button and smooth stomach were bare to everyone’s ogling eyes!

 

Just then the Gods smiled! Kelly kicked the table leg with her bare foot! She shrieked, and grabbed her toes, as tears started down her cheeks! Angie bent over and looked to see how bad it was. Then she lifted Kelly up, and sat her down on the table, and started to rub her toes to ease the pain.

The little girl sniffled for a while, until Angie’s soothing hands stopped the hurt. Then she sighed, as she relaxed, and enjoyed the foot rub her sister was so gently applying. She leaned back on her elbows, which put her head almost directly in front of me. I inhaled, with my eyes closed in bliss, the little girl smells coming off her white skin! God! She smelled yummy!

 

Kelly turned her head to look at me. I stared down at the smooth little lips, slightly parted, and gasped, as shivers ran through me! As she leaned her head back, with her eyes closed, reveling in the feelings from the massage Angie was giving her feet, I couldn’t resist leaning forward and kissing the side of her mouth lightly!

 

Her eyes popped open, and she stared at me in apparent shock, as she realized what I had just done! But she didn’t move a muscle as she continued staring into my eyes questioningly, trying to figure out why the little tremors were surging through her body!

 

I smiled, and took her head, and gently turned it more toward me, so I could kiss her soft mouth fully with my hot lips! She still had her eyes wide open, as I ran my lips back and forth teasing her nerve endings!

 

She was shaking like a leaf, as her eyes slowly closed, and she gave herself over to the feelings coursing through her excited little body! I glanced out of the corner of my eye at Angie, and she winked at me, as she edged her hands up Kelly’s leg!

 

The tension in the room was unbelievable! My parents, and Bobby, and Susie were all watching us, with their mouths hanging open, as they panted softly! I saw, between kisses, my dad’s hand slide over into mom’s lap, and her hand was on top of his crotch, kneading his bulge. Bobby was fondling Susie’s tit with one arm over her shoulder, while he slowly was working her tee up with his other hand, higher, and higher, until her blonde, downy peach fuzz, covering her puffy cunt lips, was peaking out under the hem!

 

Kelly was totally lost to the feelings running over her, as I worked her little mouth slowly open, and began running my tongue back and forth over her tiny teeth! She moaned, and started hungrily kissing me back, tentatively probing her small tongue into my mouth!

 

She slowly slid her arms down, until she was lying on the kitchen table flat on her back, with her mouth locked on mine! She brought her hands up, and curled her fingers in my hair, as she moaned, and panted, from the strange feelings started to build in her little body!

 

I thought I better take it easy, but as I started to lift my head, she whimpered, and pulled me back down, hard, as she really started devouring my mouth! Angie was creeping ever closer to her leg opening, as I saw my mom slowly reach over and rub Kelly’s little nipple through the thin little top!

 

Kelly jerked, and tried to pull away from me, but I held her tight against my mouth, as she gasped for air, and tried again to get up! Dad got up and moved around to my left, and took Kelly’s hand and pulled her arm out straight on the table top, while mom grabbed the other and pulled the opposite direction! Then Bobby and Susie did the same to her legs, so she was spread eagled on the table, with Angie’s hands finally up under her shorts, and my mouth clamped firmly onto her soft little lips!

 

As she twisted and turned, trying desperately to break the lock we had on her, I grabbed her little top, and yanked it hard, as it shredded, and fell off her little white chest! Then Angie yanked Kelly’s shorts off, as Bobby and Susie helped!

 

Now Kelly was lying, almost naked, pinned to the table, as Bobby began to rub her little mound through her little, pink, now wet, panties! As Bobby rubbed, my parents played with the little strawberries, now sticking out stiff, from the squeezing and fondling they were receiving!

 

I finally removed my mouth, and then placed my hand over her lips, so she couldn’t scream!

 

Bobby’s rubbing began to take effect, as I felt the trembling increase, and Kelly moaned louder, and louder, against my wet palm! She thrashed her little hips back and forth, trying to get away from my brothers insistent stroking! Then Bobby grabbed the waistband of the flimsy cotton panties, and in one powerful jerk, ripped them completely off her body!

 

As he ran his fingers over her tiny clit, she shook her head back and forth, and tried to shout ‘NO!’ over and over, into my hand smothering her mouth!

 

My parents were pulling her little nipples, harder and harder, as Bobby ran his fingers in and out of her tight little cunt, and stroked her, now swollen, little clit! She continued bucking and twisting, but I could see she was weakening, as the first little tremors, of probably her first orgasm, started!

 

She arched her back up off the table when it hit, and she screamed into my hand! Her naked little body was bathed in sweat, as she jerked, over and over, with contractions wracking her small cunt and tits! I released my hand, and she eagerly raised her head to get me to kiss her! When I touched her lips, she screamed again, as the next orgasm hit! 

 

“Wow! I thought. “Multiple orgasms? From a newby? Fantastic! I’m gonna’ love this one!” Angie was grinning ear to ear, as she leaned over to slide her big fat tongue up the little girls tight little cunt hole!

 

Kelly jerked high this time, as the tip of Angie’s tongue curled back up against the little G spot in the tiny opening! A gush of urine and cum shot out of her cunt, and Angie slurped it up, and sucked her dry!

 

 I had never seen her do that before, and I came, looking at her out of the corner of my eye, while I sucked on Kelly’s tongue!

 

As Kelly relaxed, I removed my mouth from her bruised little lips, and licked her face tenderly, as she sighed, and gazed up at me, with new found love in her eyes! Everyone rubbed her sore little limbs, and dried her off with a dish towel. She then stretched her naked little body, and lifted her hips up high off the table, to get the kinks out, as she grinned at me!

 

I kissed her, and nuzzled her cute little nose, and she hugged me hard! I lifted her off the table, and Angie and I led her up to my room to find a tee that would fit her. She babbled the whole time about her new found feelings, as we beamed like two proud parents!

 

“Wow! I never knew it was that good. Why didn’t you tell me before this, Angie?”

 

“Shit, Kelly, you were scared of your shadow until we raped you! You wouldn’t have listened, because you thought it was all gross, remember?”

 

“Yeah, I guess you’re right! But boy, I don’t think so now! It’s sooo cool!”

 

I slapped her bottom, playfully, and then we went back down to see what everybody was up to.

 

Author’s note:

     Sometimes I take a few liberties with my descriptions of female anatomy. I only do it to enhance the reader’s perception of what the character really feels! But don’t get me wrong, I love female anatomy, as my little buddy will testify! Wanna’ see more of this bunch?

 

 

 

 

 

 

My brother, my lover, Part three

DeeDee18 on Incest Stories

Author’s note:

 

 I went for a bike ride with my significant other this morning. We rode a long way over to the big lake near my home. There are a lot of beautiful homes around the shore, and we talked about how nice it would be to live in one, with a big dock, and sailboat, and jet skis, and all that neat stuff!

 

Read More
ace="Times New Roman">As we talked, I had an image flash through my mind, of Bobby and Jan, lying on the dock below one house, basking in the sun, and lusting after each other! Here it is:

 

My brother, my lover, on the dock!

 

I turned my head toward my brother, and found him gazing back at me. His blonde hair was mussed up, and he looked so cute that I wanted to eat him! He grinned that little boy grin, and I melted! I’ve noticed the same feelings a lot lately! I seem to enjoy looking at him, and staring at his eyes and lips, more and more, the older I get!

 

“What’s the matter, sis? Lusting after dear old bro again? I see that look in your eye! Admit it, you want me don’t you?”

 

“Oh God! Yess! You know I do! It’s getting so I think of very little else lately!”

 

“Angie is going to get pissed, if she finds out, you know!”

 

“This isn’t about the way I feel for my little buddy! I’ll always love her more than anything in the world! But I seem to have these wild cravings to fuck you, too! Oh, Bobby, I’m all fucked up in the head!”

 

He reached over and took my hand, and entwined his fingers gently with mine.

 

“No you’re not fucked up, sis. It’s normal for a girl to have feelings for both sexes. Boys tend to go only one way. But it’s alright for you to want me. I want you just as bad, but we’re stuck since we’re related.”

 

“Why can’t you be a cousin or something? Then I could fuck your brains out, and you wouldn’t stop me!” I giggled.

 

He laughed and squeezed my fingers.

 

“Sis, we’ve seen each other hot and bothered, and naked as jaybirds. We know almost everything about each other. So I think we need to come to some arrangement, to alleviate the tension we seem to be building up lately!”

 

“What do you have in mind, big brother?” I asked, with a sexy little pout on my face.

 

He laughed again. “You should see yourself! You look like you’re about to rape me right here on the deck!”

 

“The thought has crossed my mind, several times in the last minute!” I giggled.

 

He edged his towel closer, until I could smell his sweet breath on my face!

 

“Here’s what I propose. I’ve always tried to keep us from having sex, because it’s not right. But how about we make a pact to not fuck, but just play with each other?”

 

“You mean masturbate each other? How far can I go?”

 

“That’s what I mean, everything except penis in cunt actual fucking! Fingers and hands, and maybe some other stuff later on, like vibrators maybe?”

 

“You really think I can do that with out going nuts?”

 

“Sure you can, sis, you’re a strong girl. And think about the fun we can have, while you are still true to little Angie!”

 

“It does make a lot of sense, doesn’t it? Okay, I’m game!”

 

He grinned again, and moved even closer, and kissed me, very lightly, on my lips. I jerked at his touch, and I felt my cunt get wet immediately!

 

His shoulder was against mine, we were so close, and I moved my body tighter to feel the heat from his skin! We just laid there staring at each other for a long time, as wild thoughts raced through my head!

 

Then the hot sun slowly lulled me to sleep, with Bobby’s body next to mine. It felt so good to relax holding his hand, and I felt so protected, as I always do when I’m close to him.

 

I woke up when I felt Bobby nudge me. I opened my eyes, to find his right there, gazing into mine.

 

“What? Why did you wake me?”

 

“You’re getting red, sweetie, you need to put some oil on, and turn over, before you wind up looking like a lobster!” he laughed.

 

“I feel content this way. Can’t you do it for me?”

 

“Oh, alright, lazy, I’ll get the baby oil.”

 

He got up, and went over to the little end table by the loungers, and came back with the oil.

 

“Undo your bikini top, so it doesn’t get oil all over it.”

 

“Jeesh, Bobby, can’t you do anything? Untie it yourself, dummy!” I giggled.

 

He reached over and untied the strings at my neck and back, and the top fell down my sides to the towel. I felt the cool breeze against my breasts, as I lifted up and pulled the top from under me. I could feel Bobby’s eyes on my nipples, before I lay back down on my chest, and they felt like pebbles under me, as they swelled up into little pink peaks!

 

I heard the little gasp escape his parted lips, as he slowly dripped the oil over my shoulders and down my back. Then he began to rub it in gently all over, and I was in heaven, from his soothing touch!

 

He worked his fingers lower and lower, until I felt him lift the back of my suit, and slide underneath, and knead the oil into my rear end!

 

“Bobby, quit! You’re getting oil all over my suit!”

 

“Well, shit, what am I supposed to do?”

 

“Pull it down, silly!”

 

“Jan, there are houses up there that look right down on our deck! They’ll see you if I do!”

 

“Not if you straddle my knees, and shield my buns from their view!”

 

“Okay, it’s your butt we’re talking about here. You want to show it to the world, far be it from me to argue!” he laughed, as he slid his leg over, and sat on my thighs, while tugging my suit down over my round cheeks.

 

The heat emanating from his firm inner thighs felt sooo nice! I wiggled my hips to tease him, and he slapped my butt as he laughed!

 

“Lie still! Or you’re going to give me a raging hard on from your butt rubbing my penis!” he chuckled.

 

“You mean like this?” I quipped, as I wiggled up, and back, against the growing bulge in his baggy volleyball shorts!

 

“Yeah, you slut, just like that!” he laughed, as he swatted me again!

 

All this horseplay was getting me hot, as I continued to press my, now uncovered, cunt lips against the terry cloth towel! I felt him push my suit lower down the back of my legs. Then he began to rub the oil in, lower and lower, until one finger brushed my swollen cunt lips!

 

“Hey, buster! What do you think you’re doing?” I yelled, as I looked back over my shoulder at his fat dick, trying to stay inside the loose leg opening of his shorts, and not succeeding at all! I watched as the big head slowly slid out, as his fat shaft expanded!

 

I could feel a wet spot on my leg where his precum had dripped down, and I shuddered and trembled from the feeling! I kept moving my butt against his crotch, until I felt his cock slide over my thigh! God! Did that ever feel erotic!

 

He parted my cheeks to rub the oil over my hole, and I jerked, as his finger teased the  puckered flesh!

 

I rose up on my elbows, and he slid forward over my back, as his hands went under me to grab my aching nipples! I felt his cock slide down between my cheeks, and I gasped as it slid up my crack, when he lowered his body onto my back!

 

I was pinned to the towel, as he groped my tits, and pulled on my nipples! His weight pushed my clit down on the terry cloth, and I began to slide up and down, as chills surged through the nerve endings in my nipples and cunt lips!

 

I was panting and moaning, as he pushed up, and back, sliding his penis in my crack!

 

“Oh, God, Bobby! What are you doing to me? I’m going to cum if you keep that up!”

 

“Unh! Unh! Unh!” he panted in my ear, as he humped my butt faster and faster!

 

“Oh! God!” he gasped, as I felt his body go rigid, and felt a white hot jet of cum surge up my crack, and onto my lower back!

 

I screamed, as my own orgasm hit me at the same time, and I gushed on the towel, as I jammed my clit hard against the deck! My body jerked, and shook, and trembled, under my brothers jerking penis!

 

As I lay there under Bobby’s weight, I rolled my body back and forth, luxuriating in the after shocks running through me! Bobby had his face buried in my hair, and was gasping for air as he, too, jerked spasmodically, when each jolt hit him!

 

Then he was still, and his breathing slowly returned to normal, as he nuzzled my ear!

 

“God, Jan! That was wild! I’m sorry we waited so long now! Just think, we could have been doing this since we were eight or so years old!”

 

“Or even younger!” I giggled.

 

“You better push my suit back up, big bro, and put that fat dick of yours away, before it gets any more ideas!” I laughed, as he slid off my back, and adjusted my bottoms, and shoved his limp penis back in.

He flopped down on his back next to me, and looked at me, and grinned widely!

 

“Boy, you sure look like you just got laid! You should see your face, now!” I giggled.

 

“You look still pretty hot to me, little sis!” he retorted.

 

“Why don’t you slide your hand under my body and find out how hot I really am!” I said, as I raised my hips to give his fingers room. He slid the front of my bikini down under me, and ran a finger up my slit! I was wet, wet, wet!

 

He grinned again, and said,” Wow! Little sister is still horny, hunh?”

 

“Well, bro, you started this, and now you’re going to finish it, or me, in this case!”

 

He turned up on his side toward me, as I rose up on my elbows, to give him a clear view of my rigid nipples!

 

He had his finger up my cunt now, and was slowly moving it in and out, while rubbing my protruding swollen clit with his palm! I hung my head, and bit my lower lip, as I pushed down on his fingers with each thrust that he gave me!

 

Bobby leaned over, and started darting his tongue in and out of my ear!

 

“Come on, little slut, fuck your big brother’s fingers! Cum for me, cum now!” he whispered, as he sucked hard on my ear!

 

“Umph,  Umph, Umph, Oh Bobby, I’m getting close! Oh God, that feels sooo good! Oh, fuck me, Bobby; fuck your finger in me! Harder, yeah, that’s it, oh God, oh, oh, unh, unh, oh shit, I’m going to cum, Bobby, I’m cumming Bobeeeee!”

 

With that, I jerked and bucked on his fingers, over, and over, and over again!

 

*** 

 

When I could breathe again, I shook my head in awe, as Bobby grinned at me, mischievously! He pulled my hair back, and peered into my face! I turned and kissed him hard on his sexy mouth!

 

“That was fantastic, big bro! You really are good, you know?”

 

“Good enough that Angie would like some?” he chuckled.

 

“Oh,yeah! No doubt about it! She has always said she wanted to fuck you!”

 

“Now, you tell me! Why have you been holding out on me, little sis?”

 

“Because she’s mine, is why! So keep your mitts off her, understand?” I giggled.

 

“Well we’ll se about that!”

 

I slapped his shoulder, and then we got up, and dove into the lake to cool off.

 

*** 

 

We swam out to the diving platform about fifty yards from shore, and laid down to dry in the warm sun.

 

Bobby leaned up on his elbows and scanned the shoreline.

 

“You know, Jan, they can’t see us clear out here very well, do you think?”

 

I sat up and looked around, too.

 

“I don’t see how, unless they had binoculars trained on us.”

 

“Wanna’ skinny dip?”

 

“Sure, why not? If they’re using glasses they are hoping to see something anyway! Let’s give them a show!”

 

So we stood up, and pulled our suits off, then bent over, naked, and laid them out to dry in the hot sun. I stretched as the warm sun caressed my skin. God! That feels wild, letting the breeze blow up my cunt, and tease my nipples! The thought of someone staring at my naked little body, turned me on something fierce!

 

Bobby came over and hugged me close so our bodies were flush against each other! I felt his thick penis start to grow, and moisture seeped down my leg. I was so hot! I moaned, as he kissed me gently, and rubbed his dick against my sensitive belly! My nipples were throbbing, as I moved them back and forth over his stiff bare tits!

 

I started humping his shaft until he knelt a little, so he could slide it between my legs. I looked at him questioningly, and he grinned back.

 

“Don’t get your balls in an uproar, little sis! I’m only going to slide it in and out of your clamped legs, so flex your thigh muscles, and hold me in!”

 

I clamped my legs hard around his thick dick, and he started rocking back and forth, sliding in and out between my thighs! As he raised up slightly his penis rubbed my cunt lips, making them spread, until my clit was against his base, rubbing in the coarse hairs!

 

I gasped and panted as I rode him! If this was as close to fucking him as I would ever get, it was fine by me! God, it felt great!

 

He moved faster and faster, until I was digging my fingers into his shoulders!

 

“Bobby, Your fat dick is rubbing my cunt lips raw! Oh, God, keep it up! Unh, unh, unh, unh, faster! It hurts so good! Unh, unh, come with me, Bobby, Now!”

 

“Oh God, Jan here it comes, aaargh!”

 

Bobby’s cum rocketed out between my legs, until the insides of my thighs were coated with the white stuff! I trembled so hard with my own orgasm, that Bobby had to hold me tight to keep me upright!

*** 

 

Slowly we recovered, and he grinned, and kissed my forehead, as if I were his child! It was sooo sweet, that I started to cry!

 

“What’s wrong, sweetie, did I hurt you?”

 

“No, my loving big brother, you just got to me is all! I love you sooo much!”

 

“You know I love you too, little sis, and I always will!”

 

I dried my eyes and we ran to the edge and dove into the lake. The water felt good washing over my partial sunburn and my nerve endings sang with delight! I was so happy!  I was grinning, from ear to ear, as I came up under bobby, and grabbed his penis and pulled him under!

 

He surfaced sputtering, and thrashing around, trying to find me!

 

“That’s not fair!” he shouted, as he grabbed my tits and yanked me under, too!

 

We climbed back up on the dock in hysterics, we were laughing so hard! He hugged my naked body once more, and kissed me hard, as he ground his teeth against mine!

 

“I’ve decided that all bets are off!”

 

With that, he threw me on my back on the dock, and yanked my legs open, and shoved his swollen fat dick into my sopping wet little cunt! I gasped when I felt how big it was! It hurt for a second, until I stretched enough to let him all the way in! Then he began to fuck me in earnest, pounding his cock deep into my little cunt!

 

I threw my legs around his back, and raised my hips, so he could go deeper! I felt the big mushroom ridges tease my G spot, and I let loose with a huge orgasm, that rocked me senseless!

 

Then Bobby jerked his cock out, and sprayed cum all over my face, and into my hair, and over my nipples! I couldn’t believe anyone had that much cum in them, it just wouldn’t stop! Each new spasm in his stomach, forced a big glob into the air! I was soaked in no time!

 

I looked down at the mess, and then up to Bobby’s eyes, and he started to grin!

 

“Well, sis, so much for your big responsible brother! I’m so sorry, honey, I just lost it!”

 

“That’s okay, big bro, I wanted it worse than you did!”

 

“Promise not to tell?”

 

“It’s our secret until we agree otherwise. Or until that guy up there on that hill recognizes one of us!”

 

Bobby whipped his head around, and I went into gales of laughter!

 

“Gotcha', bro!”

 

“You little minx, I ought to tan your little white bottom!”

 

“Ummmm, yummy idea! I’m for that! Right now?”

 

Bobby smiled, and shook his head, as he picked me up, and threw me off the dock!

 

*** 

 

Did you like it? Write, Please?

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

My brother, my lover, my mother, my dad, my lovers younger sister, etc.

DeeDee18 on Group Stories

   My brother, my lover, my mother, my dad, my lover’s younger sister, etc.

 

“Get your lazy ass out of bed!” I shouted, as I kicked hard with my feet on his butt!

 

My brother had fallen asleep in a stupor, aft

Read More
er drinking all night with his little slut girlfriend! And in my bed, too! He didn’t even know I was there, when he passed out! I had to undress him, and pull the covers over his booze saturated body!

 

I love my brother dearly, but sometimes I want to kill him!

 

 Right now, though, I was ogling his cute little rear end, as he hobbled toward the bathroom! If he wasn’t my brother I’d grab his fat dick, and shove it up my cunt, and fuck his brains out!  That is, if he could get it up, as hung over as he is!

 

He stood in front of the toilet with his eyes closed, and urinated as I watched. We’ve been like this all our lives, and we are used to seeing each other naked! That doesn’t mean we don’t have fantasies about each other, but we never would do anything about it in real life!

 

I fell back asleep, as I felt the bed shake, from his flopping back down.

 

 I give up! If he wants to be late for work, that’s his problem! I have another hour before I have to get up for school, so I’m going to make the best of it, and sleep until my alarm goes off!

 

I started to drift off when my body signaled my brain that it wanted to be fucked, by the well built body, lying beside me!

 

Normally, Angie, my little lesbian lover, would be lying where he was, but she was visiting her folks for the week. Without our nightly lovemaking I was really horny!

 

I rolled over on my back, and turned to look at my naked brother, and I felt the moisture begin to flow down my cunt lips! My nipples were starting to swell, as were my puffy little cunt lips! I felt tingles running up and down my body, as I raised my hand to one breast, and squeezed lightly through the thin fabric of my knee length night gown!

 

Slowly I raised the hem up, until I could place my warm palm on my mound! I jerked at my touch! As I pressed harder against my clit, I trembled and gasped, and grabbed my nipple harder! I bit my lower lip, as I ran my eyes up and down my brother’s body, from his blonde hair down to his fat penis!

 

His deep breathing made his chest rise and fall, as I stared at his sexy naked nipples!

 

I was breathing harder, as I worked my gown higher, and then pulled it off over my head! Now I was lying naked next to my naked brother! It was so erotic, that moisture pulsed out of my swollen cunt! I spread my legs until I felt the fine golden hairs on his thigh against my side! I slowly moved my leg against his well defined muscles and the heat was burning my skin!

 

I spread my legs further, until my left one hung off the side of the bed, as I slid my fingers up my steaming cunt! I began fucking myself, as I kneaded and pulled on my erect nipples! Little ripples ran up and down my now sweating little body, as I drove my fingers relentlessly in and out, and yanked on my throbbing nipple!

 

Still staring at my sexy brother, I jerked up off the bed, as the orgasm ripped up and down my stomach! Contractions wracked my body over and over until I wanted to scream! I bit down hard on my lip and mumbled, “Umph, Umph, Umph! Unnnnhhhh!” as I came!

 

 As I sank back down on the damp sheets I saw my brother open his blue eyes and stare directly into mine! He slowly smiled, and reached up and smoothed my hair out of my face. He then kissed me tenderly on my mouth, and whispered in my ear, “Was that as good as it sounded?” I just numbly nodded, as I nuzzled his face. God, he is soo sweet!

 

He then turned, and got up, with his now stiff dick, and went into his room to get ready for work. He has the most fantastic looking erection when he gets turned on! This wasn’t the first time I have seen it, and it never ceases to amaze me! I often think about hanging from it while it juts out from his body, while I do chin ups! I bet it wouldn’t even move! I grin to myself every time that scene crosses my mind!

 

I lay there watching through his open room door across the hall. He came out of the shower wearing a towel and drying his hair. Then he dropped the towel and looked over through my door to see if I was looking. Grinning widely he gave his penis a few hard yanks, before reaching over for his jeans!

 

 I panted as I saw him pull his pants on over his hard naked butt! It makes me soo hot knowing he never wears underwear! I sometimes see his bulge around the house and my mouth gets wet just imagining that big beautiful dick rubbing against the denim fabric, as he leans against the counters in the kitchen, or across the fender of his hot rod while he works on the engine!

 

Many times I cum, while ogling his hot bod, and I catch him grinning at me with that glint in his eye, as he  puckers his lips at me, and runs his tongue lasciviously over his lips! He is such a tease!

 

But Angie and I have him going more than he does us! I’ve stared at him with hooded eyes while Angie kneads my breasts, and shoves her hand hard against my protruding mound under my shorts or dresses!

 

He often breaks out in a cold sweat, as I continue to stare, and Angie continues to dry fuck me, harder and harder, until I am shaking like a leaf and bucking my hips back and forth against her prying fingers! I’ve seen his pants turn dark in the front, as I throw my head back, and scream out my orgasm!

 

 Then it’s my turn to pucker and lick my lips, as he shudders and quakes, and the stain creeps lower, as his bulge pulses cum down inside his pant leg!

 

And Angie grins and giggles at both of us! She loves us both like we were her own family, and she teases us, too, every chance she gets!

*** 

 

Needless to say this makes for a very happy home! A lot of arguments are prevented when everybody cums often every day! Not a lot of aggression can come to the surface against people who love, and lust, together!

 

My folks got used to this behavior, early on, when we were still very little. They tried to put a stop to it at first, then, when they saw how well we all related, they finally gave in, and let us drive each other nuts! In fact it was not unusual for them to be doing the same sort of teasing, and fucking around, literally, as we did!

 

I remember, vividly, one hot summer day last year, when my brother and his little slut got completely carried away!

 

The whole family was gathered out by the pool. Angie and I were horsing around, splashing everybody, as mom and dad lay on the loungers, watching, and catching rays. My brother and his tart were standing by the ladder, waist deep in the shallow end, tonguing each others tonsils!

 

Brother Bobby had on his usual baggy surfer shorts, and Susie slut had on a thong, and two little patches just covering her stiff nipples! Slut, or not, she was a sexy little vixen, and we could all see why my brother was hot for her! If ever there was a better built five foot six girl in the world, I don’t know who it could possibly be!

 

She wasn’t big breasted, or beautiful, but she just oozed sex from every pore of her golden tanned body! Every move she made telegraphed “fuck me!” to any one who looked her way! Angie and I, and my parents, felt the same chemistry, no matter how much we considered her a little slut!

 

Her everyday dress was worse than the stuff that Angie and I strutted around in! Half the time her tits and butt cheeks were exposed, with just a bare coverage, threatening to open any minute! And when something did fall out she took forever putting it back in, as she looked around, with that oh, soo sexy pout, at everyone in sight!

 

There were always many wet crotches when she was around!

 

Anyway, they were panting, and gasping, as they continued sucking and licking each others faces! Angie and I stopped our fooling around, and edged closer to watch, as we held hands under the water! I could feel my little pixie trembling as the show turned her on more and more!

 

Mom had moved over to Dad, and was straddling his waist on the lounger as she, too, stared at Bobby and Susie literally fucking each others mouths! I watched mom slowly begin to slide her crotch up and down the bulge tenting my dad’s shorts! Angie turned her head and looked, too, and I felt her sweet breath hit the side of my face as she panted over and over, and humped my leg under the pool surface!

 

We turned back around and gasped as we realized that my brother had pulled the tiny little string top off of Susie’s perfect little breasts! The water on her skin dripped off the ends of her rigid nipples, as she dragged them back and forth over my brother’s chest, scraping his nipples with her hard nubs!

 

Meanwhile my brother was scraping his nails up and down her sides, and then up over her breasts, and finally onto the tips of her nipples! When he scratched the ends, Susie shuddered, and twitched, and moaned, in my brother’s mouth! She bucked against him hard, as he reached down and ripped her thong off, and threw it up on the deck! God! Clothed she was awesome, naked she positively glowed sex!

 

I was shuddering against Angie, who was staring open mouthed, and fucking my leg faster and faster! Her hair kept whipping around my face as she looked, first back at my parents, then around to my brother, trying to see everything at once, as she strained against me!

 

We had been constantly edging closer, until we were now so close we could feel Susie panting and my brother grunting! Then he pulled Susie’s legs up, and she wrapped them around his waist, as he thrust his now naked penis into her waiting cunt!

 

Angie and I were standing right beside them, as Bobby fucked in and out, and Susie panted loudly! I saw Angie reach up, and slide her finger into Susie’s butt hole, as she jerked and gasped! Angie kept fucking my leg, as she fingered Susie’s little puckered opening!

 

Susie had her lips locked on my brother’s neck as the orgasm hit! She tried to scream around her lips, and jerked in the water, as the contractions yanked her around!

 

My suit had long ago evaporated like magic, and the side water jet from the filter was now spraying directly against my rear end, as I humped Angie’s leg, in unison with her thrusts!

 

When my brother came, Angie turned to face me, and locked her mouth on mine, as she slid that gorgeous long fat tongue deep between my sucking lips, and I jerked my hips, as my own orgasm matched Angie, thrust for thrust!

 

I later remembered I wished I had a camera! It must have been quite a sight, four naked bodies jerking out orgasms, as four people screamed as one! At the same time Mom yelled as dad shot a big load of cum far up into her cunt hole!

 

***

 

We all swam around for awhile to cool down. Mom pushed dad’s penis back in through his pants leg opening as she pulled her bikini back over her wet cunt. Then they went back up to the house as all we kids climbed out to lie in the warm sun.

 

Bobby went up to get more beer for him and Susie, while Angie and I winked and grinned at each other! Bobby looked back over his shoulder to see if we were looking at his buns and grinned! Then he nodded at Susie lying spread eagled on the deck, and made a signal with his hand telling us to go get her!

 

We giggled, as we exchanged glances, and got up and walked over by Susie. She looked yummy lying with her legs open so the sun could warm her cunt! Her perfect round bottom stuck up in the air invitingly, and her long blonde hair was spread out over her head, and flared out on the deck so it would dry. She even had her arms spread wide as she rolled sexily back and forth, rubbing her cunt lips against the warm concrete!

 

Angie and I were gushing so bad, we had to squeeze our legs together, to keep from absolutely flooding the whole deck! Vibrations ran up and down our quivering bodies as we gawked at sexy Susie! I nodded to Angie, and she nodded back, as she knelt slowly astraddle of the back of one of Susie’s legs, while I did the same to the other!

 

Susie’s body jumped under us, and then she turned her head, and brushed her hair out of her eyes to look up at us! I smiled back at her as I lazily started running my hands up and down the back of her thigh. Angie followed my lead and softly stroked the other one.

 

Susie sighed at our touch, and wiggled her tight little buns, as her cunt lips began to swell! We kept running our hands higher and higher, one on the outside and one on the inside of each of her legs! Susie began to shudder as we kneaded ever closer to her rear end. Then we both slid onto her buns and began pulling and kneading the firm flesh!

 

I saw Susie’s cunt lips oozing moisture as she got more and more turned on! Her mouth was hanging open, and her saliva ran out on the deck, as she panted and moaned, under our constant squeezing and fondling!

 

We both spread her ass cheeks wide and ran fingers side by side up and down her crack! Her hips were bucking up and down now, as she tried, in vane, to force our fingers up her butt! When she was writhing madly, we finally gave her what she so desperately needed, as I shoved my fingers into her hole! She shrieked, and gasped, as I started fucking her anus faster and faster!

 

While I worked on her butt, Angie slid her hand under, and into, her sopping wet cunt!  She moaned, and tried to dig her fingernails into the concrete, as she bucked harder and harder, while panting and moaning! She then rose up on her elbows, trying to force Angie’s fingers deeper and harder against her clit! She started pulling herself forward and then back, dragging Angie’s knuckles and her clit against the hot cement!

 

Her muscles rippled under her golden skin, and she was soo hot looking rolling around under our probing fingers! The sun shining on her sweat drenched body made my pulse race, as I fucked my spread cunt lips on her hamstring!

 

Just as we were about to come, a shadow loomed over us. I looked up and saw my brother’s penis sticking straight out in the air! He reached down, and with one effortless move, rolled Susie over onto her back! Susie looked up in shock, and then a smile crossed her lips, as Bobby knelt down with his dick hanging over her mouth, dripping precum onto her parted soft mouth!

 

She raised her head to take his penis between her lips, and began to suck greedily to pull him into her mouth! As she sucked he lowered his mouth to her clit, and began to tease it with his tongue, while Angie and I jerked on her tits, and rolled her nipples between our fingers, roughly!

 

When he sucked her clit she jerked, and screamed around his swollen prick, as an orgasm rocked her sweaty body!  At that moment I let go, with Angie right behind, as orgasms racked our little frames! Bobby heard our screams, and that drove him over the top, as he shot white cum deep into Susie’s gaping mouth, while biting her clit between his teeth!

 

The excess cum ran out the sides of her mouth as she tried to swallow it all! My brothers pulsing cock just kept spewing cum, until I thought the poor girl would suffocate!

 

We all collapsed on Susie’s now limp body! Bobby’s face in her cunt, my gushing cunt spread on her thigh, Angie’s on the other, and our arms spread over Bobby’s back, as our tits flattened on his smooth shoulders!

 

Susie finally begged for everybody to get off. We all stood up on rubbery legs, and fell into the pool to recuperate in the cool water! Bobby hugged my naked body to his, and kissed me gently, as he stared deep into my eyes!

 

“God! I wish you weren’t my brother! I want to fuck you soo bad right now!”

 

“I know, little sis, me too! But we can’t!”

 

“Yeah, I know, but it just isn’t fair, is it?”

 

“Life isn’t fair sis, you know that!”

 

“Yeah, but I can still dream, can’t I?”

 

“Yep, you can! Let’s get out of here, before I rape you and Angie both!”

 

“Bobby! Oh God! Please do it! She would love it as much as me!”

 

“Sorry, honey, but being the big bro has its responsibilities, and this is one of them, damnit!”

 

“Thanks Bobby, for being here for me! I love you!”

 

He kissed me, and then Angie, and then helped sexy Susie up. They went up to the house, and up to his room, to do it again, I supposed!

 

Angie and I walked naked into the kitchen, and drank some pop, then went upstairs to rest. As we climbed the stairs, we heard the telltale banging of the headboard from my parent’s room, and we exchanged looks as we giggled!

 

Part Two? You all decide, please? This story is a joint effort between deedee18@literotica.org and theleper@hotmail,com.

 

One Special Night

bob7525 on Incest Stories

     It all started when I moved back home with my parents after college.  I had attended college on the other side of the country and had only been home for brief visits since high school.  I had moved in with my parents while I was searching for a job and trying to save money to get my own place.  My father is a very successful man and is away on business often.  My mother only has to work part time since my father makes enough to support our family himself.

     I have changed much since I left for college.  When I left I stood 5'10'' and weighed 170 pounds.  Now I am 6'0'' and weigh 200 pounds.  I am very well built and have received many complimen

Read More
ts on my body.  I had noticed the second that I moved back home that my mother saw me differently.  She looked at me as a man, not the boy that left for college.  I have always found my mother to be very attractive.  She has blonde hair and a petite frame.  She has a very tight ass and is in excellent shape.  I have always found that her most attractive asset was her breasts.  She did not have overly large breasts but they were perfect size for her frame and very perky.  My mother has aged very well over the years and altough she is 45 years old, she doesn't look a day over 30.

     It all started one friday night.  All my friends were away on a trip that I couldn't afford to attend.  My father was away on a business trip.  My mother had decided to stay in also and keep me company.  "Hey honey!" she said, "Look what I found." She was holding a bottle of jack daniels. "C'mon, show me what you really learned in college."  I have always found it attractive when a girl could hold her liqour, especially whiskey.

     "Sure, I'll drink you under the table," I said.  As we drank we both got more relaxed and she started to ask me about my experiences in college.  The subject eventually came to my sex life.  This was not that unusual as me and my mother are very open and had talked about sex many times.  But never on this level.  I told her about a few interesting sexual encounters I had in school, and she told me a few of her own from before she was married.  Her stories were getting me very horny as I had never seen or heard of this side of my mother before.  I started to wonder what it would be like to fuck my own mother.  Maybe it was the booze but I eventually convinced myself that it would be OK, and I even convinced myself that she wanted me as bad as I wanted her.  I decided to make a move.

     I was sitting beside her now on the couch and I told her that I loved her and I gave her a long hug.  While we were hugging I moved my lips to her neck and started giving her small kisses.  She did not object, so I got more bold.  I began to kiss her neck with my tounge.  "What are you doint?" she suddenly blurted out.  I got very nervous and responded, "I'm only kissing you, can't a son kiss his mother?"  This seemed to make her relax for the moment so I went back to work kissing her neck.  I slowly moved up and kissed her ear which she seemed to love.  This made her relax and start to enjoy what I was doing to her.

     I knew I had to be careful and not move too fast.  She had let me go this far, maybe she would let me go further.  I slowly made my was from her ear to her mouth and eventually we locked lips.  She backed away slightly at first but then gave in and we were engaged in a full on kiss.  Our tounges massaged each other for what seemed like eternity.  "I can't believe this, i'm actually french kissing my mother," I thought. 

     She suddenly broke the kiss and said, "We can't do this, mothers and sons are not supposed to kiss like that."  I had come too far to turn back now.  The whiskey was making me very bold. 

"Admit it mom, you want me as much as I want you," I said.

She replied, "I know, but parents can't have intercourse with their kids, it's unnatural."

I leaned in and gave her another kiss and said, "We don't have to have intercourse, there are other things that we can do."  This seemed to ease her mind for the moment and we engaged in another passionate kiss.  I moved my hand to her chest and began to massage her breasts through her shirt.  They felt incredible.  I removed her shirt and bra and sat there for a moment staring at her incredible tits.  I couldn't believe that this was actually happening.  I took one of her tits into my mouth and began to suck the nipple and massage it with my tounge.  She let out a low moan and ran her fingers through my hair.  I moved my left hand down between her thighs.  I rubbed her inner thighs and this seemed to drive her mad.  She kissed me harder and deeper now as I moved my hand under her skirt.  To my surprise she wasn't wearing any underwear.  Who knew my mother was such a slut?  I began to rub her clit and inserted a finger into her dripping pussy.  She let out a loader moan now as i inserted a second finger and started pumping it in and out.

      I took her hand and placed it on my crotch and she started rubbing my hard cock through my jeans.  I unzipped them to reveal my dick to her and she started to strock it.  My mother jerking me off, I was in heaven. 

     I then got on my knees on the floor in front of the couch and kissed up and down her legs and inner thighs.  She was moaning very loudly know and I inched closer and closer to her snatch.  I could smell her juices and i stuck my tounge out and licked her cunt.  I tasted amazing, I began to eat her out ferociously as she screemed in delight, "OH BABY! THAT FEELS SO GOOD!"  She was driving her pussy into my mouth, I wanted to fuck her so bad.

     I removed my mouth from her snatch and went up to give her a kiss.  She kissed me hard and licked all her juices off my face.  I slid my pants down to my knees and placed my cock at the opening of her pussy.  "no baby, I told you we can't do that," she said.

"I know but I want you so bad." I moved forward and my cock began to enter my mother steaming pussy.

"NO! we've alread done too much, we'll regret this if we go any further." She tried to push me away but I had no intention of turning back.  I moved forward further and my dick went deeper into her. "NO! STOP NOW.  STOP!"  I thrust forward and my dick was now all the way inside my mother.  My mother collapsed back and she let out a moan as i began to pump my dick in and out of her.

"You still want me to stop?" I asked.

"No," she said.

"You want me to keep fucking you? Huh? Is that what you want? Tell me what you want," I demanded.

"I want you to fuck me baby, fuck me hard, Oooooohhhh!"

I pulled my dick from her pussy and shot a load of cum all over her tits as she screamed in delight.

We both went off to our rooms to go to bed, and think about the line we had just crossed.

    

Turning 18 what fun (Third stage)

bouncytig06 on Incest Stories

From 18 to a family cum slut!

 

 

The next day I awoke to my brother Joel bringing my morning cuppa, he checked I was ok kissed me deeply and left. I was sore from where Pops and Lu

Read More
cas had fucked me so hard and still a little frustrated as I had not been allowed to cum that final time. But showered, dressed and went down for breakfast.

 

Mum was making toast and stroked me hair asked if I was ok ‘Granddad and Lucas can be a bit rough’ she said looking at me with worry ‘are you sure your ok?’

 

‘Yes mum I’m fine, I wish you had all warned me what my 18th would entail, I grinned. I sat gingerly as my anus was sore and my sister Dawn laughed ‘you look how I felt after Lucas fucked me’ she grinned. ‘Shit he’s good though’ I smiled back and she got up kissed my cheek and walked off saying ‘cant wait to have this baby then I can get back to some serious fucking’ She turned and looked at me and sadly said ‘you don’t get any when your pregnant Sammy, they treat you like a queen but what I want is a good hard fuck!’ Dawn was heavily pregnant with one of our brothers or uncles kids, this seemed to be the way! Dawn was just 20 not much older than me, Sarah my other sister had just announced she was 4 weeks gone and she was 22 and had 2 kids girl and a boy already! I thought about this and decided I loved all the fuckin I was getting and didn’t want to be pregnant just yet, so went to see my dad.

 

‘Dad’ I said as I bounced into his study ‘can we talk?’

 

‘Hi baby, you ok? Pops and Lucas said you had fun last night! That true?’

 

‘God yes dad, never knew Pops was so fuckin fit, and a great cock too!’ I winked at dad and he patted his lap for me to sit.

 

‘Good glad you were satisfied. Now what does my sexy baby want’ he said rubbing my tits as he spoke.

 

I took his hands away and spoke ‘dad I love you touching me but I need to talk so after ok?’ He nodded, grinned and held his hands up. ‘Ok, I was thinking! Dawns gonna drop any day and Sarah has 2 kids and another on the way!’

 

Dad looked at me ‘Yes’ he said warily ‘so babe?’

 

‘If I get pregnant that means I will not be able to fuck my daddy’ and looked at him all coy ‘all the boys will miss out and damn it dad I want to fuck!’

 

‘Shit Sam, you’re the first to say they would miss it. I know Dawn does but she isn’t the class fuck you are. So Samantha’ (he only called me that when he was very serious) ‘what do you propose to do about this situation?’

 

‘Well dad you could put me on the pill! I don’t want you having to wear those awful condoms want to feel you as you take me’ and with that I slipped my hand into his shorts! ‘Well?’ I said as I stoked him ‘what do you think?’

 

‘Oh baby – I don’t know’ he moaned ‘ the boys don’t normally allow that’.

 

I stroked him harder and pushed my tits into his face ‘but daddy, you could have your little girl whenever. They all could, I would be there total cum slut!’ as I said that he erupted over my hand and I scooped up what I could and licked it off my fingers.

 

‘Oh my little slut’ he groaned ‘I will have to ask the family, but I will ask I promise, now clean up that mess you have made girl’ and he pushed my head into his lap.

 

Later that day after lots of phoning round and emails dad announced all the women were to go out, this included me but I was to have my mobile on to be called back if needed, ‘what makes you so special’ announced Dawn, she looked upset. I cuddled her and told her that it was ok I wasn’t special and she would get her attention as soon as she had the baby, she looked tearful and said it was the hormones and lack of sex. Anyway we all went out and had a great time, laughed and had a few drinks it was a really girly night, looked at the boys flirted something terrible and mum told us off ‘what would your father say’ she said to Sarah and me and we both laughed so much we got a stitch. Then my mobile rang, it was dad ‘ Sam can I talk to mum?’ I handed the phone over and mum spoke for a few minutes then said it was time to go home. As I got in the car she said in my ear ‘what have you been up to?’ and grinned, then we made our way home. Mum took Dawn and Sarah into the kitchen and I was told to go to dads study. I was worried I had been stupid asking to go on the pill and that no one would fuck me now. When I entered the room dad was alone ‘where is everyone?’ I asked ‘gone’ said dad. Oh shit what had happened. ‘Sam sit down please, we have discussed what you asked me today’ I gulped as he took a breath ‘and I have to say that everyone was amazed at your honestly, they all love fucking the hell out of you Sam and cant wait to do it again. But also they love that my the girls we have in the family bring us more joy for the future, do you understand that?’

 

‘Yes dad’ I said quickly, as I knew he was on a roll.

 

‘However, with Dawn out of action for at least another 6 months and Sarah at least 18 months away from a good fuck now we see your point!’

 

‘Is that a yes then dad?’ I asked

 

‘Well your 18 and a hot fuck, so we have all agreed we will allow you 2 years on the pill BUT and Sam I mean this if you ever say no to any of us we will take that privilege away! And under no circumstances can you tell any of the women that includes aunts etc! UNDERSTAND?’

 

‘Yes dad thanks so much, as for turning you down cant see that happening’

 

‘Uncle Simon is a Dr and will sort it out ok?’

 

‘Yes yes great – so now what?’

 

‘Well now you get on your hands and knees and let your old dad fuck that glorious arse again’ I couldn’t get my clothes off quick enough and knelt in front of him opening my arse up with my hands ‘ Oh Sammy, do you want me to fuck your cunt first?’ I shook my head and dad slammed into my arse ‘Oh dad that’s wonderful, harder please!’ he took my hips and rode me slapping my arse every now and then with the palm of his hand ‘Oh Sammy daddy loves you, you’re my cum slut and I fucking love rimming you’ he slammed into me again and again and again and with every thrust I groaned more. The door opened and it was mum ‘ooops sorry’ she said ‘but Joel is looking for you’ and grinned at me ‘he’s a good fuck your dad eh?’ I moaned ‘oh yes mum he’s great’. Just the Joel looked round the door ‘oh I see getting a shagging again dad’ and with that he took mum and slammed her on the couch ‘come on mum lets show Sammy what fucking is’ mum opened her legs and Joel roughly moved her panties to one side and slammed into her ‘oh son that’s great’ she gasped as he fucked her. It was quite a sight watching my brother fuck my mum inches from dad and me. ‘That’s it son ride her, she loves it’ Joel was fucking for all he was worth and mum was moaning she was cumming, dad was holding my hips tight and fucking me for all he was worth then he grunted and filled my anus with his cum. As he did this Joel came too. ‘I know’ said Joel ‘this never happens, Sam clean mum up!’ ‘JOEL’ dad said angrily ‘ come on dad girl on girl mmmmmmmmm’ I didn’t need asking again and began lapping at mums cum filled cunt, ‘Oh Sammy’ she sighed ‘my little girl, lick mummy’s twat’ I had my tongue right up her and Joel was staring amazed ‘shit dad this is fucking A’ he said ‘go on Sam fuck her, slip some fingers in she loves that’ so I did.

 

So there I was going further than my father had every dared by eating out my mothers gorgeous cunt and she was begging for more, she pulled my legs round to her face and began licking at my arse eating out her husbands and my fathers cum. Joel and dad were both as hard as rocks and stood over us watching. ‘Shit this is hot’ my dad gasped pulling at his dick. My mum lifted her head and said ‘about fucking time too, us girls have been waiting for this all these years and we have never had any pussy. Do you know Greg how I have wanted to fuck my beautiful girls and eat them out, no you don’t you have never asked!’ and she went back to chewing on my clit. ‘Oh mum mmmmmmm yes please don’t stop’ dad and Joel were wanking hard now watching me and mum get it on. I stopped eating her and moved so our legs were in scissors rubbing cunt against cunt and took my dads cock in my mouth. ‘Jesus Sam’ he moaned, mum did the same with Joel. I was rubbing hard against mum’s cunt and saw she was close to cumming. That made me hotter and I came hard against her, we both spurted cum out all over our pussies and this made the two men erupt into our mouths. I didn’t swallow but moved over to mum and kissed her sharing dad and Joel’s cum, I ran down our chins and over our tits and we spent the next 5 minutes cleaning each other up, sucking nipples and licking. Dad was ecstatic and we lay in a heap for over 20 minutes recovering.

 

After we dressed dad looked at mum and said ‘you really wanted that for a long time Mand?’

 

‘Shit yes, what a hot little whore we have there, bet the others would love it too!’ she said

 

‘Ok after that I think another party is in order but this time, lets make it a free for all! Anyone can fuck anyone male or female as long as its in the family yes?’

 

‘Shit Greg great idea lets get the invites out’

 

And that is another story xxxx

 

 

 

 

Family Vacation

reeb on Incest Stories

Family Vacation

by Reeb

 

This true story took place the year of my 17th birthday. It was the last real family vacation my family took together. I was 17 years old, almost six feet tall, still a skinny kid but my muscles were developing as I was getting into lifting weights. My hair was dark, cut short, dark skin complexion like my mother and I have blue green eyes, which I got from my father.

It was late summer and dad decided we were all going to Virginia Beach for a week vacation. My 38 year old mom Denise, 40 year old dad Ron, my 15 year old sister Allison and I, loaded our luggage and jumped into the car for the 6 to 7 hour trip to Virginia Beach. Dad driving, mom in front next to him, me behind mom, Allison behind dad in the back seat as o

Read More
ur five year old Chevy Lumina pulled out of the driveway. As time passed and we drove down the long highway, my mind drifted back to the recent events that took place and my cock hardened.

Allison, my sister and I have always been the best of friends growing up but the past two years, something has happened to our relationship. As we both developed into young men and women, we began taking a closer look at each other in a sexual way, curious about each others developing bodies.

I noticed the growing swells of Allison's breasts and the smooth, muscular curves of her legs, hips and stomach. Her perky little butt took a fuller more womanly shape. Allison now stood about 5 feet 4 inches tall, has dark shoulder length hair and a dark complexion like mom. Her boobs are still filling out but now are an over flowing B-cup and she definitely gets her nice boobs from mom. Her eyes are this sexy light, almost goldish brown color, again like mom's. Allison is just a picture of pure growing teenage sexual beauty.

Around the house lately, I've noticed we have been playing this game of dare, you know, show me yours and I'll show you mine type of thing, one always trying to out do the other. Allison would wear these sheer sexy undies and prance around in front of me, giving me a raging hard-on which I'm sure she noticed. I would walk around in just a pair of small loose fitting gym shorts with no underwear underneath, my semi-hard or hard cock clearly visible as it swang from side to side.

We have an in-ground pool and I noticed that Allison's bikini's kept getting smaller and smaller. She would lay around the pool deck in nearly nothing sometimes. Or she would climb out of the pool and while soaking wet, with her small bikini clinging to every inch of her young tight body, prance slowly by me, always giving me a huge hard-on. Sometimes she would bend over in front of me pretending to rub her leg or something, giving me a close-up view of her perfect teenage bikini clad ass.

Mom would not allow Allison to wear a thong bikini but her bottoms were getting real close, exposing more and more of her sexy tight teenage butt cheeks. I noticed the strings were getting longer as the patches of material also got smaller. Allison's most recent swim suit purchase was this very small white bikini. This was the skimpiest suit yet as it exposed so much untanned skin that Allision never wore it when mom was around.

When this bikini got wet, you could nearly see through it. One time I was laying on a lawn chair as Allision got out of the pool, with my now favorite suit on, and walked towards me. I could clearly see her dark swollen nipples pushing out against the thin wet white bikini top. As my eyes dropped down to her barely covered pussy mound, again I could clearly see her dark black patch of hair through the sheer wet suit. My cock was rock hard for Allison to see as I lusted for my sister's sexy young teenage body.

"How do you like my new bathing suit?" Allison said in a sultry, I know I'm turning you on kind of way.

In my excited state, my voice trembled as I replied, "Hard to say sis, there's not much of a suit there. But you do look pretty damn hot in it!"

She giggled as she replied, "Thanks Rob. You're looking pretty hard, I mean hot too!" As we both laughed.

Other times she would apply tanning lotion in such an erotic way, I would have to head to my room and jerk off while picturing what I had just seen. Her young sexy teenage body, which tanned so easy, was always there for my lustful gaze. I loved her sexy white tan lines which, as the bikini's got smaller, came more into my view. My little sister was just a complete fox, she knew it and how it was affecting her older brother.

We would take turns going down the hall after a shower, past each others rooms, either naked or with a towel barely covering ourselves. Then our game evolved into leaving the bathroom door unlocked and each making some lame excuse to use the bathroom while the other was in the shower. We each could barely see each other through the fogged shower door but just knowing the other was naked behind it was a serious turn-on.

One day I entered the bathroom while Allison was in the shower, "Just need to pee!" I announced.

"Okay, but make it quick!" Allison responded with excitement in her voice.

As I stood next to the plastic clear shower door, holding my semi-hard cock in my hands, aiming it at the toilet pretending to pee, I strained to see Allison's naked body, just a couple feet away. I could see the basic shape of her young sexy teenage body with her sexy tanlines as she rubbed soap across her smooth tight skin. It was such a tease and sexual turn-on watching her through the shower door that my cock swelled to it's full hardened length. I was stroking my swollen shaft while watching my sister lather up her smooth wet tanned body.

Allison, knowing I was watching decided to give me a good view of her sweet ass. She turned her body and pushed her butt right up against the clear shower door, giving me an almost a clear view of her perfect teenage ass. Her sweet tanned ass was perfectly shaped with white tan lines from her small bikini bottoms was too much. I stroked my cock harder and in seconds I shot a huge load of cum towards the back of the toilet.

"Aaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" I groaned as my knees weakened as I trembled with the best orgasm of my young life so far.

"Are you OK out there?" Allison asked and then giggled, knowing what she did to her older brother.

"Just fine sis, just fine." I panted out my reply.

The next time Allison came in while I was in the shower, I could see through the steamy clear plastic shower door, her figure as she dropped her sweat pants and sat down to pee. My cock was a rock solid eight inches as it throbbed in my soap covered hand. I had been stroking my hard shaft for several minutes, just waiting for my sister to enter the bathroom. I decided to give her something to see and remember this time. You know I just had to out do her sweet butt show.

As she sat there pretending to pee, I positioned myself and my cock so close to the shower door that I was sure she could see it. I began slowly stroking the length of my rigid shaft right in front of her. I heard her gasp for air and saw her lean forward for a closer look, her face inches away from my solid shaft with only the glass between us, as I continued to stroke my swollen cock.

God, I was so excited my legs were shaking as I couldn't believe I finally got up the nerve to do this. My firm hand slowly stroked up and down the length of my erect cock, only a steamy plastic shower door between my sister and my throbbing shaft. I could just see her face as her mouth was open as she strained to see my cock so I moved it even closer to the plastic shower door.

I watched her silhouette closely and faintly saw her right hand move between her legs. My god, she was frigging herself off too as she watched me do the same. This was so fucking hot I couldn't take it no more. I pulled my cock hard, my purple cock head swelled and shot a huge load of cum all over the shower door.

"Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" I groaned as I came real hard shooting three large spurts of hot white cum against the shower door, all for Allison to see.

Allison had to see it as I heard her again gasp for air and say, "Oh my god!" in a very low tone and then giggled.

She quickly got up and left the bathroom as I finished my shower. My heart was pounding as I ran through my mind what just happened. I leaned back against the shower wall with the hot water spraying my young excited body. I couldn't believe it but my cock was getting hard again as I was just so hot for my sexy sister's little hard body.

After my shower, as I passed her bedroom door, the door was open just an inch so I peaked in to find my sister laying naked on her bed, knees up with her hands between her legs getting herself off. She was slowly frigging herself, waiting for me to walk by and knowing I would look in. When she saw me she closed her eyes and picked up the tempo, her fingers worked her clit faster and faster.

From the door I couldn't see much except her hands between her legs. I just watched as she brought herself off right before my eyes, no steamy shower door between us. Allison again took this game one step farther than me. She arched her back and hissed my name as her body shook in the throws of her teenage orgasm.

"Ooooooooohhhhhhhhh yessssssssssss Robbbbbbbb!" my sister moaned out softly so only I could hear.

I watched as my sexy sister's body reacted to her intense orgasm. She repeatedly clamped her legs together which pressed her hands against her excited clit. Her sexy little butt was lifting off the bed at the same time. Her head to one side as her sweet sexy mouth was open as she gasped for air. She definitely outdid me again. Now it was my turn to take this one step further.

With my teenage cock now hard as a rock again, my first thought was to enter her room and fuck her silly but instead, I chickened out and ran to my room. I jerked off again thinking of my lovely sister Allison. I was picturing Allison's long tanned legs, her hands covering her sweet pussy playing with herself, when suddenly the car shook snapping me out of my deep sexual thoughts.

I heard dad complaining about something with the car as we coasted to a stop. We were about 2 1/2 to 3 hours from home when the car broke. Dad was first under the hood and now was on his cell phone. We had to call a tow truck to get the car to a garage. Apparently something broke and it wasn't going to be repaired until the next day.

Mom and dad decided that we would stay in a local motel until tomorrow and then continue our trip to Virginia Beach, only loosing a day out of the seven we planned to stay there. We found this small Motel 8 in the rural Virginia country side and went to check in. Unfortunately, with such short notice, they only had one room with two double beds.

Mom and dad called around but found no other motels close by with any rooms so we were forced to take that one. My mind raced as I thought of the sleeping arrangements, mom and dad in one bed and Allison and I in the other? My cock stiffened again at the thought of being under the covers next to my sexy sister's hot 15 year old body.

We had some time to kill so we all walked around and checked out some local stores before dinner. After dinner, mom and dad grabbed a six pack and we headed for our room. I must say that my mom and dad are pretty cool for their age. They are still deeply in love, enjoy life and like to have a good time. Allison and I have often overheard their love making late at night.

After about three hours of watching TV, it was time for bed. Allison hit the bathroom first and jumped into her red knee length night shirt. While I hit the bathroom and changed next, Allison climbed under the covers in the bed we had, which was closest to the door.

I slipped on a loose shirt and my favorite gym shorts, emerged from the bathroom and proceded to the far side of the room. I pulled my t-shirt over my head, sat down on the edge of the bed and when nobody was looking, I quickly slipped off my shorts and slipped under the covers. I was completely naked in bed next to my sister Allison. She was laying on her left side facing mom and dad with her sexy butt facing me as I slid closer into the bed behind her.

I was in the same position as Allison, laying on my left side directly behind her, close but not touching her. I could feel the intense heat between us as our young bodies warmed the blankets. My cock was getting harder by the second as my heart was pounding with excitement. As we lay there, Allison was slowly falling asleep, mom and dad sipped their beers and watched more TV.

I thought Allison had drifted off to sleep as I heard dad softly say, "Denise, I'm going to jump in the shower quick, care to join me?"

Mom giggled and said quietly, "Sure just give me a few minutes first."

Dad got out of bed and moved into the bathroom. I heard the shower water start as mom got up out of bed. All the lights in the room were out except the TV and the light by the sink and mirror which were just outside the bathroom. Mom stood at the mirror and removed the small amount of make-up she wore.

Let me describe my mother to you, as until that very moment I never really thought of her in any sexual way. Don't get me wrong, I knew my mom was very attractive and good looking, it's just I never really knew how hot and sexy she was, especially with my sexy younger sister running around keeping my cock hard and my sexual thoughts busy about her.

Thinking back and comparing mom to someone popular today, she kind of looks like that actress Eva Longoria, the sexy burnette from the TV show, Desperate Housewives. They could easily pass for sisters except mom's tits are bigger than Eva's. The tanned face, dark hair and eyes, sexy smile with her perfect lips and especially their sexy bodies are almost identical.

At 38 years old, mom has really kept herself in good shape, especially for having two kids and all. She hits the gym at least three days a week to stay trim and is very proud of her tight perfectly shaped body. As I watched her wash her face, I couldn't help wondering why I didn't take notice how beautiful she was sooner than tonight. My thoughts turned from my sister to my mother, as my cock throbbed and was again swelling to it's full length.

Still removing her make-up, I began feeling this strong lustful desire for my mother. She is about 5 feet 5 inches tall and she is of Italian blood so she has this perfect jet black naturally wavey hair. She has rather large firm breasts for her small frame, always has a dark tan and has a perfect shaped ass that I was now taking notice to as she pointed it in my direction as she faced the mirror.

She was wearing these snug fitting faded blue jeans and her butt looked extremely sexy as she leaned over the sink, looking into the mirror removing her make-up. She had on a loose white cotton blouse, nothing sexy but still rather sultry looking. I could see her firm breasts encased inside her bra, stretching the white blouse, leaving no doubt to their size which were at least the size of grapefruits.

While watching my mom, my cock hardened to it's full thick eight inch length. I couldn't resist as I slowly moved in close behind my sister, until our our bodies were touching, spooning together. With my hard throbbing shaft pressing against Allison's soft butt cheeks and I moved my right hand slowly onto her hips. No change of breathing, no sign that I awoke her as I continued to watch my mother.

What mom did next will always be a vision of pure sexual beauty in my mind for the rest of my life. She looked over her left shoulder, checking to see if we were still sleeping. Confident that we were, she looked back into the mirror and slowly pulled her blouse up over her head exposing the most gorgeous set of white lace bra encased tits I've ever seen, even to this day.

Mom looked at herself in the mirror and smiled contently to herself. She had a right to as her breasts were simply magnificent. I could see her dark nipples and white breasts through the sheer white lace material of her Victoria Secret bra. Her tanned cleavage was stunning as the white lace material pushed those beautiful globes together in such an erotic way.

I did notice the last few months that mom always wore very sexy underwear. While looking for Allison's panties in the laundry hamper one day, I checked out a pair of mom's sexy panties. I remember they were a pair of sheer red laced panties and there was this white crusty stuff in the crotch which gave me a hard-on when I stiffed it.

She then stood back from the mirror a little and undid the button of her jeans.

My heart pounded in my chest as I gasped for air and pushed my hard shaft against my sister's soft butt as mom slowly bent over and slid her jeans down her lovely legs. As her sexy panty covered ass came into view, I felt pre-cum leaking from my shaft as my cock throbbed with excitement.

Mom wore matching sheer white laced hot pants type panties which I could see the sexy tan lines and white globes of her perfect heart shaped ass. Mom wears a full bikini bottom while at home around the pool. These sexy white panties covered a little less than half of her perfect round butt cheeks with about two inches of laced material wrapping around to the front.

She stepped out of her jeans and again admired her sexy 38 year old body as she stood in front of the mirror. Looking in the mirror to see her front, I admired her dark nipples and then I saw her black pussy hair through the thin material of her sheer white panties. God, mom was so fucking hot and sexy. She could have easily posed as a model in one of her Victoria Secret catalogs, which I frequently checked out each month.

Her dark tan against the white lace material and the barely hidden white flesh under her bra and panties looked extremely sexy. Mom was a sight of absolute pure womanly beauty as her teenage son lusted over her, his thobbing cock nuzzled against his sister's soft ass as I began a slow fucking motion with my solid cock against the material of my sister's night shirt covered ass.

I couldn't believe it, but it got even better as mom's hands ran up her sides and cupped her firm breasts, pinching her now erect nipples through the thin material. Her left hand caressed her right nipple as her right hand slowly moved down her sexy curvacious body until she reached her panties, slid inside and touched her excited pussy.

With her hand inside her panties, she ran her index finger slowly up and down her moist slit. She lightly caressed her clit as her eyes closed and mouth opened while she enjoyed the self pleasure she created. I watched as mom's eyes glazed over and she rolled her head back to one side while her fingers worked inside her white lace panties.

I couldn't believe my eyes while I watched my gorgeous sexy mother finger her excited pussy just 15 feet away from my bed. She was really getting herself aroused as I could hear her beginning to breathe hard, even over the sound of the running shower water. Her left hand was now inside her bra, rolling her swollen right nipple between her trembling fingers.

"Uuuuuuuuuummmmmmmmmmm." she moaned very softly as she neared orgasm.

While my eyes were locked on my mother's sexy body and her pleasuring touches to herself, I continued my gentle slow fucking motion with my rock solid cock against my sister's soft ass. With my right hand on her hip, I pushed her night shirt up only to find out she wasn't wearing any panties. My hard cock was now touching her bare ass and it felt so good I had to stop sliding my shaft against her butt or I was going to cum.

Still watching my sexy mom, my hand continued traveling upward until I found my sister's soft tit flesh and caressed it in my firm hand, feeling her hard nipple in my palm. My heart was simply pounding as I never felt so sexually excited in my young life. Allison's small firm tit and erect nipple felt fabulous in my hand as I caressed it.

Suddenly I heard my dad say softly, "Are you coming Denise?"

Startled mom replied, "Uh yeah, I'll be right there honey." Little did dad know she was almost cumming when he called her. Mom slipped into the bathroom, removed her Victoria Secrets and stepped into the hot shower with dad. Mom knew what was coming next as dad loves to fuck in the shower.

As soon as mom entered the bathroom, I felt Allison push her butt back slightly harder against my aching hard-on. I froze for a second, not sure if she was awake or not.

"Allison, you awake?" I whispered very softly, not moving a muscle.

She responded by covering my hand with hers, pressing my hand harder into her soft tit flesh and leaning back, turning her head toward me saying, "Mom looks pretty good for an older woman, huh Rob?"

Not sure what to do, I said, "Um yeah she sure does, but not near as good as you do." I lied.

With that comment, she smiled and pushed her naked butt back harder into my stiff cock and whispered, "Come on Rob, you were so excited I could feel your whole body was shaking."

"I just never realized how freaking hot mom was." I whispered back.

"I have to admit, she does look good. I hope I look that good someday.", my sister whispered softly.

"Don't worry sis, you already look that good in your own way." I said but this time I meant it as Allison is just a sexy younger version of mom.

As Allison turned her head and smiled, I resumed my fucking motions against the soft globes of teenage butt flesh while caressing her swollen right nipple between my fingers. Her breathing was becoming heavier by the second. I then ran my hand down across her tummy until I felt her soft pussy hairs at my fingertips for the first time.

Allison lifted her right leg a little to give me access to her moist young pussy. My fingers probed and searched, until they found the tight opening to her virgin mound. I traced small circles all around the folds of her young cunt until I found her swollen clit. She drew a sharp breath as I touched her there for the first time, sending sexual jolts of electricity throughout her young teenage body.

"Aaaaaaaaaahhhhhhh yesssssssssss Robbbbbbbbbb! Touch me there!" my sister moaned softly as I slowly rubbed her hard clit up and down.

"Uuuummmmmm that feels sooooooooo goooooood!" she panted softly.

"Go ahead Allison, let yourself go!" I said as I increased the speed and pressure placed on her tingling hard clit.

My rigid cock was pressed against her soft ass as I still simulated I was fucking her. Her small tight ass came alive as she neared orgasm. My hard cock was sliding back and forth against her smooth soft butt cheeks. It felt so good pressing against her hot young body I nearly came myself.

Seconds later, Allison's body trembled and then stiffened as she succumbed to the most pleasureable orgasm of her life to that point. She moaned softly as her body went through several waves of orgasmatic pleasure until she finally pushed my hand away from her over sensitive clit.

We lay motionless for several seconds as my sister's orgasm passed. Allison then rolled over and turned toward me. We looked into each other's eyes and suddenly our lips touched as we kissed each other softly. Our lips met again only this time, our lips parted and our tongues sought out and danced with each other. We kissed harder and more passionately with each kiss.

"Allison, I want to see your body." I asked softly.

"What about mom and dad?" my sister asked.

"You saw how hot and bothered mom was, they'll be in there awhile yet." I replied looking deep into Allison's sexy light brown eyes.

"Okay Rob, but we better be carefull." Allison replied nervously.

I watched intently as my sister sat up and pulled her night shirt over her head. I finally got a good close-up view, even in the dimly lit room, of her sexy little 15 year old body. She was so close to being a woman, but not quite there yet. Her dark tan and sexy tanlines were just perfect. I was mesmerized at the sight of her white mounds of tit flesh against her dark tanned skin.

We were both completely naked, within an arms length of each other. Allison reached over and ran her soft little hands across my chest. I did the same and cupped her soft white tits in each hand, caressing her dark swollen nipples in my trembling fingers. Allison's dark nipples were very swollen and puffy looking. She really has very nice boobs, smaller but just like mom's.

I couldn't resist as I leaned forward and took her right nipple in my mouth. Allison moaned softly as my tongue slid across her erect nipple. I rolled it between my lips, creating even more sexual pleasure for my sweet teenage sister. As I sucked her right nipple, my right hand caressed and kneaded her left breast, causing her to moan softly.

"Oooooooooooohhhhhhhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhhhh." she moaned softly.

As I released her nipple from my mouth, Allison then looked down and found herself with a strong desire to touch my swollen shaft. Her small hand moved down and she softly touched the swollen shaft of my rigid cock. Her small hand barely able to wrap completely around it she began slowly stroking it up and down.

"It's so hard and hot, yet so silky smooth. God Rob, it's getting bigger!" Allison said in amazement as my cock head turned dark purple and swelled even more.

"Go ahead sis, stroke it like I did for you in the shower the other day." I asked softly.

"That was so hot Rob. I nearly fainted when I saw you shoot off." Allison replied in a very sexy tone.

"Aaaaaahhhhhh yesssssssssss sisssssss, that's it!" I moaned as her small hand stroked my thick throbbing eight inch cock. God it felt so good, especially since it was Allison's hand and not mine stroking my shaft.

I layed back on the bed while my sister gently stroked my hard shaft. As she sat there next to me, I moved my left hand up and caressed her soft butt cheeks. After a few seconds of her stroking my hard cock and me kneading her soft ass, she said, "Rob, I want to try something one of my friend's at school talked about."

Before I could ask what, I felt her lean forward and take the large head of my now extremely swollen cock, between her soft wet lips. The feeling was mind blowing as I never had my cock sucked before that night. The extreme heat of her mouth combined with the soft wetness was nearly too much for me to handle. I very nearly blew my load but somehow maintained some control.

"God Allison, that feels great." I said quietly.

I watched as my sexy sister slid her mouth down over my shaft and then pulled almost off, just holding the huge purple cock head between her soft teenage lips. I could tell she had never done this before, but it didn't matter as it felt better than anything I had experienced up to that point in my life.

Allison was on my left side, on her knees with her sweet sexy butt facing me as her soft mouth traveled up and down the length of my swollen shaft. It was an erotic sight to behold, so much so that I just had to reach out and touch her. My left hand softly cupped and caressed her right butt cheek then traveled down between her legs.

I reached forward and found her hot wet pussy as I traced circles around her young tight entrance. My fingers gently worked in and out of her tight teenage cunt. Each time I flicked a finger across her swollen clit, causing her to moan with my hard cock deep in her mouth. When she moaned, it felt great as it sent vibrations through my throbbing shaft. This was the most erotic and intense sexual experience in my young life.

We were both so lost in our sexual feelings, we didn't realize the shower water had stopped. Mom and dad, both wrapped in towels, stood stunned as they watched their children sexually pleasure themselves right before their eyes. Their first reaction was to scream and yell, but for some reason they couldn't and just stood there as though in a trance, watching as their son's huge cock disappeared inside their daughter's sexy young mouth. They could only could watch as their son's fingers probed and teased their daughter's hot young pussy.

Denise felt her pussy tingle and becoming moist again as she saw the size of her son's huge swollen cock for the first time. She was very satisfied with her husbands cock but her son's cock was definitely larger. She found herself involuntarily reaching under her towel and touching her sexually aroused pussy. Ron had fucked her silly in the shower but her body was still ready for more. Her pussy was now soaked as she watched her daughter's soft lips gliding up and down her son's rigid eight inch cock shaft.

Ron also watched but he found the sight of his daughter's young tight teenage body an extreme turn-on. His thick seven inch cock grew harder by the second. He too found himself reaching for his sex as he watched his sexy daughter suck his son's huge hard cock. He found the sight of Allison's tight ass, with her sexy white globes of butt flesh, were very sexy as his eyes followed her smooth tight legs down to her ankles.

Ron looked at Denise, while she stared at her son's thick cock, with her hand under her towel rubbing her excited pussy and suddenly he knew what needed to happen next.

"Ah Ummmm!" Ron cleared his throat.

Allison and Rob, brother and sister suddenly jumped fearing the worst. They knew they had gotten caught up in pleasuring themselves and got busted. How could they face their parents? They would probably be beaten senseless. Grounded for the next ten years. Dis-owned for life or something.

What happened next surprised all four in the sexually charged motel room. Dad looked at mom, dropped his towel exposing his swollen cock gripped in his hand and gently tugged mom's towel off revealing her hand touching her wet pussy. He then shocked us all and said, looking into mom's eyes for her approval, "Mind if we join you two?"

I looked closely at mom's very sexy body. Her curves were perfect, her skin was dark tanned and smooth with absolutely no flaws. My eyes locked on her huge white mounds of tit flesh, then to the pure white triangle with dark black pussy hair between her legs and back to her perfectly shaped boobs. Mom's exquisite tits are as good as any models I've seen in any of dad's Playboy magazines.

As they both slowly walked toward our bed, mom said, "Looks like you're having fun there Allison. Can I give you a hand?" as mom slid onto the bed, her face inches away from my swollen shaft.

Dad reached for Allison's hand and said, "Come with me young lady as he led her to the other bed."

I watched Allison's sweet little teenage body slide slowly off the bed. She stood up next to dad's large frame as her took her, picked her up and laid her softly on the other bed. I watched him kiss her softly on the lips and then moved his mouth down to her soft teenage breasts.

My attention was quickly turned back to mom as her right hand circled my rock solid shaft. She looked me right in the eyes and said, "Just lay back Robbie and let mommy take good care of you!"

I watched intently as I was about to receive my first blow job from a sexually experienced woman, who just happened to be my hot sexy mom. She worked my legs apart as she layed on the bed between them. I could feel her large firm but soft breast flesh touching the insides of my thighs.

Mom slowly worked her hand up and down my thick eight inch cock while her eyes examined every inch of it. Her touch was very different than my sisters. She knew exactly just how much pressure to apply to create the most pleasure. Mom slid further up as I could now feel her hot breathe caressing my extremely excited cock and her soft boobs, hard nipples touching my thighs.

Mom looked directly into my eyes, smiled and softly flicked her tongue out across the huge purple cock head. Her tongue gathered the large drop of pre-cum and left a string trail as she pulled it back into her mouth. She then moved forward and slowly slid her beautiful soft sexy lips over my huge swollen purple cock head. Our eyes locked, I watched as mom slowly took a good 4-5 inches of hard cock meat deep into her hot mouth. She held me there for a few seconds and then blew my mind.

Her eyes closed as her throat adjusted and she took almost all of my throbbing eight inches into her mouth. Her mouth was so fucking hot I nearly shot my load, but I managed to again somehow hold off. As mom gently cupped and caressed my balls, she began to very slowly slid her soft sexy lips up my hard shaft until she only had my cock head still in her mouth.

"Oh god mom, that feels so fucking good!" I moaned out as my heart pounded.

Mom again looked into my eyes as she slowly slid my hard cock back into her mouth. The sight of her sexy brown eyes looking straight at me as my swollen shaft passed between her soft lips was completely erotic as erotic can get. The lines of her smooth sexy cheeks, sucked in as she again pull her sweet hot mouth out the the end of my thick hard cock.

I could feel her tongue swirling around, increasing my pleasure. Slowly she picked up the pace and now she began to twist her head making like a cork screwing motion as she bobbed her head up and down on my hard cock. My head was spinning as I never felt anything so good in my life.

Mom brought me so close to orgasm, so many times, I thought I was going to pass out. My whole body was vibrating with this sexually charged feeling. Four or five times, I was losing count as her hot sexy mouth again slowed as I neared orgasm. My throbbing shaft felt huge in her wet mouth as I shook from the intense pleasure I received from mom's very talented tongue and mouth.

Mom increased the suction and speed her head cork screwed up and down my now huge swollen cock shaft. I watched her soft lips gliding up and down the now redish purple teenage cock. What an erotic sight to see, the sexiest woman in the world who happens to be your sexy mother sucking your cock with such vigor and passion. My mother bringing me to my first orgasm inside a woman's hot wet mouth.

Seconds later I moaned deeply, "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhh!" as my body tensed and I shot the most intense load of my young life, deep into my mother's hot sexy mouth.

My white hot cum shot deep into mom's mouth as she tried to swallow it all, but some was forced out and ran down my erect teenage shaft. Mom pulled her hot mouth free of my still throbbing shaft, smiled, opened her mouth and stuck her cum covered tongue out at me. With a look of pure lust in her eyes, she looked deep into my eyes as she tilted her head back and swallowed the last of her son's hot sperm.

With my cum still on her sweet lips, mom slid her hot sexy body up on top of me, trapping my still erect saliva cum covered shaft against her tight smooth belly. I could feel her huge soft breasts and huge hard swollen nipples pressed against my panting chest.

"How was that honey?" she whispered as she looked deep into my eyes in such a loving way, I can't describe.

"That was awsome mom. I never felt anything so good!" I replied.

"You haven't felt anything yet baby." she said with a devilish smile.

Mom pushed her shoulders up and rubbed her swollen nipples and soft breast flesh against my young chest. That felt so sexy and the teasing sensations were so erotic. She then lowered her head and our lips touched like never before. We kissed passionately as mom's tongue chased mine and I tasted my own cum. I could feel mom's hips gyrating as my swollen shaft pressed tightly against her belly between us. She was grinding her wet pussy into my thigh. Kissing her this way was so erotic and sexy.

We paused for a second to see what Allison and dad were doing. Allison was laying on her back and dad had his head buried between her legs. Allison was moaning with pleasure as dad licked and pulled at her swollen clitty. Allison's legs were up over dad's shoulders and his hands were caressing her young tits. Her eyes were closed, mouth open as she moaned and gasped for air.

As we watched, I could see Allison getting close to orgasm. Her sweet little butt was moving around, side to side, then she pushed up hard into dad's mouth as she shook with the best orgasm of her young life. She couldn't believe how good this felt as she tensed and her body exploded sexually.

"Ooooooooohhhhhhhhhh yesssssssssss daddyyyyyyyyyyyy!" Allison screamed out as her body trembled with pleasure.

I looked at mom and asked, "Can I try that with you mom? I never did it before so you'll have to show me how."

She replied, "Oh yeah baby, mommy would like that." as she rolled onto her back and spread her firm tanned legs.

I just looked at my mother's body and was taken in completely again by her beauty. Her dark tan and tanlines, white breasts and pussy mound with all the curves in just the right places. I can't believe I never really looked at her sexually before but after that day, I could never look at her again without sporting a hard-on.

I positioned myself between her legs and for the first time, looked close at a woman's hot moist pussy. Mom keeps her pussy hair neatly trimmed as she also wears some pretty small bikini bathing suits around our pool. She has this dark jet black hair one inch racing stripe just above her slit. Her pussy slit was so wet and had this strange sweet scent. I looked at her pussy closely, not really sure where to start.

Mom dropped her right hand down and spread her pussy lips open, exposing this little swollen nub at the top. "Honey, this is a woman's clit and it's very sensitive. Just lick around it softly, run your fingers in and out of my pussy and when I tell you, suck hard on my clit. Squeeze it between your lips and suck it hard. Flick your tongue across it, soft at first then harder. Go ahead and you'll learn by reading my body reactions what I like best."

I positioned mom's legs over my shoulders, just like dad did to my sister Allison. As my left hand caressed mom's left hip, I brought my right hand around and inserted one finger slowly into mom's hot wet pussy. She drew in a sharp breath as my lips touched her pussy for the first time. I couldn't believe I was actually going to lick my mother's sweet moist pussy.

I followed her instructions, slowly licked and sucked at her pussy. She was so wet and excited as I zeroed in on her swollen clit. I had two fingers buried up to the knuckles in her tight wet cunt. My lips encircled her clit as I gently sucked and rolled it between my lips. Mom was getting real excited now as her hips began to move back and forth like Allison's.

"Oooooooohhhhhhhhh yesssssssssss Robbbbbbbbb, suck mommy's pussy!" she moaned out as she pushed her pussy hard against my mouth.

"Uuuuuuuuuummmmmmmmmmmm, ah yeah, that's it baby!" Mom moaned.

I was holding her swollen clit between my lips, gently flicking my tongue across it. I would slowly drag the flat of my tongue across it and her hips started bucking upward. Mom really enjoyed the slow teasing movements of my inexperienced teenage tongue. I teased her excited clitty for quite some time when she finally had enough.

"Ooooooohhhhhhhh, Ok baby, suck my clit hard nowwwwwwwwwwww!" mom commanded.

I did as she asked and clamped her clit hard between my lips. I pushed three fingers into her hot wet gash and worked them from side to side. I had to grip her hips hard with my left arm to be able to hold her clit in my mouth as she began bucking her hips wildly. Mom was so fucking hot, it was unreal.

"Aaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhh yesssssssssss babyyyyyyyyy!" she moaned as she succumbed to her orgasm.

Mom clamped her thighs together, squeezing my head hard as she shook with her intense orgasm. God she was so sultry and sexy looking as I watched her sweet face through her throws of orgasm. I was so damn proud that I was able to give my mom so much pleasure.

Mom looked at me and smiled as I slid up next to her. I was absolutely taken again by her perfect full breasts that I couldn't keep my hands off of them. We kissed passionately as my hands cupped her tits and caressed her hard swollen dark nipples. Mom's hand dropped down and gently stroked my young cock back to it's full hardness.

Suddenly we heard a loud moan from Allison in the other bed. We looked over to see my sister with her legs spread wide and dad's hard cock working it's way slowly into his daughter's virgin teenage pussy. I remember feeling a little jealous as I hoped to be the one to take Allison's cherry. Allison had this look of pain and lust at the same time on her flushed red face. She moaned deeply as dad broke her hymen and buried his cock into her to the hilt.

"Are you ok honey? Let me know when you're ready again." Dad said softly.

Dad just held his throbbing shaft still as Allison's young pussy adjusted to his thick shaft. "It's OK daddy, go ahead." Allison's voice trembled.

Dad slowly pulled his thick shaft out of Allison's teenage cunt, then gently forced it back in. Each time he thrusted forward, he increased the speed and force. Allison picked up with the tempo and soon was thrusting her young hips up in time with his downward thrusts. She moaned with lust as her father took her virginity.

"Ooooooooohhhhhhhhh yessssssssssss daaaaaaaaddddddyyyyyyyy, fuck me!" Allison moaned out.

I looked at mom and said, "Mom, I want you to be my first."

"You're still a virgin honey?" Mom said softly with a sexy smile.

"Yeah mom, I just never had the nerve to go all the way yet. I actually thought Allison was going to be my first." I replied softly.

"Well honey, I'll be honored to be your first lover." Mom said in a very loving way as she sat up in the bed.

"Just lie back and I'll ride your big cock, my young stud!" Mom whispered in my ear as she leaned forward.

Mom threw her left leg over me and sat on my thighs. She took both her hands and pulled and stroked my cock back to it's full eight inch hardness. Her pussy was just inches from my hard shaft, which stood up throbbing as she arched her back, threw her head back and ran her hands through her sexy jet black hair.

I was completely taken again by my mother's mature sexy beauty. As she arched her back, her firm white tit mounds, capped by her dark swollen nipples were just so fucking sexy I nearly had my second orgasm just looking at them. Her firm tight tanned stomach, the curves of her ab muscles, the muscular V coming down to her white pussy mound was absolutely stunning.

As she rolled her head back and looked at me, she smiled knowing what effects her sexy body was having on me. My eyes were glazed over with sexual lust for my extremely hot sexy mom. My cock was rock solid, the purple cock head oozing pre-cum as it throbbed against mom's wet pussy lips.

Mom pressed my swollen shaft against her pussy as she moved her hips up and down. I could feel her juices soaking my shaft as her pussy lips parted and slid up and down her son's erect cock. As she slid up, she worked my huge swollen purple cock head against her aroused clit. Mom flicked my cock back and forth across her erect clit, causing her to roll her head back and moan in pleasure.

"Are you ready, Robbie?" Mom panted softly as she trembled with excitement, realizing she was going to take her son's virginity.

"Oh yeah mom, I'm ready!" I eagerly replied.

Mom slid her perfect butt forward and lifted herself up on one knee. As she held my eight inch rock solid cock in her right hand, she positioned it at the opening of her hot wet pussy. My mind reeled at the sensations as she slowly brought the weight of her body down and my cock began to disappear inside her hot wet pussy. God, it felt so good, the intense wet heat, her firm tight pussy muscles gripping and milking my shaft as she lowered herself until my cock was completely buried inside her.

Mom sat there for a moment with my hard shaft buried deep inside her. I could feel her juices flowing around the base of my swollen shaft. Her pussy was so intensely hot inside. She again rolled her head back as she cupped her sweet tits and pulled at her nipples. I could feel her pussy gripping my thick shaft as she held me deep inside her.

I moaned out, "Oh god mom, that feels so good! I can hardly stand it."

"Just relax Robbie and I'll do the work this time." Mom said as she sat on my thick cock, completely enjoying how it filled her hot 38 year old pussy.

Her son's huge cock was a perfect fit inside her excited pussy. She hadn't felt her pussy stretched this far in a long time. She knew she would desire more of her young son's thick cock from now on. Intent on making his first fuck his best ever, she began a slow grind of her hot wet pussy against his huge swollen cock shaft.

Mom leaned forward and kissed me lightly on the lips as she began to slowly move her hips back and forth. I was lost in my first sexual sensations, the first time my cock felt the soft hot insides of a woman. Mom's pussy was so tight as I felt her pussy muscles pulling and tugging at my hard swollen shaft.

Her years of exercise had given her great control of her vagina muscles where she could actually squeeze and grip a man's cock while fucking him. Even to this day, I have never felt any pussy as good as my mom's that night. She was the best piece of ass I ever had in my life. Dad was so lucky to be able to fuck her steady but now hopefully I could too.

As I laid there on my back, with mom's hot pussy working back and forth on my swollen shaft, I reached up and caressed mom's huge firm tits. I pinched and rolled her nipples in my fingers. I couldn't get enough of those magnificent boobs of hers.

Mom sensing this leaned forward and put her boobs within reach of my mouth. As she continued sliding her hips back and forth, working my shaft in and out of her hot pussy, my mouth found her swollen nipples. I sucked and pulled at one, then the other of her hard dark erect buds. Mom really likes her nipples sucked and began moaning my name.

"Ooooooooohhhhhhhhhhh yesssssssssss Robbieeeeeeeeee, that feels ssssssssooooooooooooooooo good." She moaned softly.

We continued this way for a few minutes until mom needed to change the angle in which she pistoned my cock deep inside her tight pussy. Mom was now sitting straight up and she was all but bouncing up and down on my hard shaft. I could barely stand it as the pleasure was building up quickly.

The look of pure pleasure on her face was that of bliss. Her eyes closed, mouth open and her head hung back as I held onto her soft ass, trying to time my upward thrusts with her downward thrusts. We kept up this pace for several minutes until I grabbed her hips, pushed up hard and shot my load deep inside my mother's tight pussy.

"Aaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh yeahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" I moaned as I shuddered through another intense orgasm.

Mom feeling my hot sperm shooting inside her, found it too much and began buck wildly on my thick shaft as she had yet another orgasm. Her pussy squeezed my shaft hard as she shuddered and quivered. Mom leaned forward, my cock still deep inside her and kissed me passionately, her soft boobs pressing into my chest.

"Uuuuuuuuuummmmmmmmmmm, that was nice." she whispered in my ear.

As our orgasms subsided, with my cock still deep inside her and kissed me again softly on the lips, "How was that honey? I know that felt good!" she said proudly.

"Mom I never felt anything so good in my life!" I exclaimed. To this day, I haven't as that first time with mom was never topped.

As my pounding heart began to slow down, mom and I looked over to see Allison and dad laying there watching us. It seemed like we were all sexually satisfied for the moment. For the next few minutes, I held my sexy mom in my arms and dad held my hot sister Allison in his, as we relaxed watching some TV.

After about 20 minutes, mom reached for my soft cock and slowly worked it back to life. Within minutes I was rock hard, thanks to her skilled little fingers. As mom stroked my now solid shaft, I tweaked and caressed her swollen erect nipples. As we kissed, my hand slid down across her smooth tanned belly, across her white pussy mound until my fingers found her moist pussy opening. I inserted a couple fingers and ran my thumb across her now swollen clit.

She moaned softly in my ear, "Fuck me again honey."

"Anything you say mom." I eagerly replied.

"But this time I want to do it from behind." I suggested.

"Sure honey, whatever way you want. We have all night!" she exclaimed.

As mom rolled onto all fours, I was presented the most sexually erotic sight of the night so far. My mother's perfect heart shaped ass with her white pussy mound exposed from behind. She then reached between her legs and spread her pussy lips open for me, exposing her pink insides. My cock again throbbed in my hand as I guided it to her opening.

Mom's hand guided my hard cock as I slowly pushed it deep into her hot pussy until I felt her soft butt cheeks against my thighs. Mom had her face buried into the pillows, her sexy back arched as her sweet ass was up in the air for me to fuck silly. I slowly drove my thick shaft in and out as mom moaned with pleasure again.

Dad watching us, decided to do the same to Allison. Now both girls were getting fucked doggy style at the same time. I looked over at dad, feeling proud as we fucked the shit out of the two most precious women in our lives. We were so lucky to have these hot pieces of ass around.

The rest of our vacation, I spent every night taking turns fucking either my hot sexy mom or my sultry teenage sister. We fucked in every position, every place, in the shower, whenever we wanted. Allison is a great lay in her own sexy way, but for me, none will ever compare to that first time with my completely hot sexy mom.

Turning 18 what fun! (second stage)

bouncytig06 on Incest Stories

The night of my 18th – more fun!

 

 

Read More
t="" light??="">The party had ended and most of my Aunts and Uncles had disappeared apart from a few who were upstairs having fun with my mum and my sisters the house was full of moans and sighs and grunts. I was still sitting on dads lap and he was telling me how happy he was that I enjoyed myself, he had been a little worried that they would have to demand I fucked them! I looked him deep in the eyes and told him at first I thought it was bad and wrong but now I couldn’t wait to carry on being such a close family. Dad smirked and explained that my friends wouldn’t understand as they didn’t share the love we all did, I nodded this was something special I WANTED to keep within our family.

 

Later in the evening I kissed dad and went off to bed, happy and a little sore from the day I had had. I fell asleep at once naked and satisfied. Thoughts of hands roaming over my legs and arse filled my dreams and I could feel kisses on my stomach leading down to my soaking clit. I sighed a little and tried to turn over but couldn’t there was something next to me preventing my movements. I opened my sleepy eyes and next to me was my granddad, his hands were stroking my thighs and he had the most enormous hard on I had ever seen. ‘Pop’s what the fuck’ I said, ‘Oh Sammy he moaned sorry I wasn’t here earlier’ and he carried on rubbing my excited clit. ‘But Pop’s’ I started, he put his lips to mine and kissed me hard and roughly ‘did you think I was gonna miss out and fucking your hot body Sam’ he looked at me and I knew I was gonna get all he had tonight.

 

I heard a cough come from the corner of my bedroom and noticed a shadow – who the hell was this? The shadow came closer and it was my cousin Lucas he was around 35 and built like a brick shithouse, I had always been scared of him because he was so very big.

 

Granddad had his fingers in me now and I was moving in time with them ‘thats it my little slut fuck Pop’s fingers’ he was rubbing his wet cock against my thigh – it was so big, I didn’t think a man could be that big. Lucas was undressing watching all the time he had a fit body total toned and cut, I could see why girls followed him. He never spoke but took off his trousers and revealed a cock bigger than Pop’s. Both of them were no smaller than 9’’ and Lucas’ was so wide I feared he would split me. He grinned when he saw my eyes grow large and spoke for the first time ‘don’t worry Sammy, I will be gentle…………..at first’ and he sniggered.

 

I was getting so worked up from Pop’s fingers I was leaking my juices down my legs, Pops went down on me and ate me furiously, I was begging for more and pushing his head into my cunt. I turned my head to the side and Lucas placed his cock there for me to suck, I could hardly get my mouth round it but he held my head and pushed, it was covered in pre cum and looked great. I gagged as he pushed till he hit the back of my throat and continued to push. ‘Fuck Sam’ he gasped ‘ what a great little cocksucker you are!’ I tried to push him back but he wasn’t having it. Soon my throat was used to it and I was able to accommodate him and also tease the fuck out of his bell end with my tongue. Lucas reached down and pinched my nipples hard, shit that hurt but I was in heaven. Pops was munching on my wet cunt and I was close to my first orgasm. I think Pop’s knew because he stopped and started to tease me, I couldn’t beg for him to do more a I was too busy having my mouth roughly fucked by my cousins enormous cock.

 

Pops moved and positioned himself between my legs, I watched as he stared at my cunt and rubbed his hands over his engorged member. I jutted my hips at him to try and persuade him to fuck his youngest granddaughter but to no avail he just kept looking and stroking.

 

Lucas said to him ‘fuck Pops you have been talking about fucking the hell out of Sam for years. Get in there!’

 

‘All in good time Lucas’ he said ‘she’s nowhere near begging and that’s what I want. I want to hear my baby beg Pops to fuck her and take her’

 

Lucas laughed ‘she wont while she sucking this’ and he pointed to his dick in my mouth.

 

‘True, so hurry up and cum’ Granddad said sternly.

 

Lucas looked at me and said ‘baby when I explode you have to try and swallow it all’ I grinned as I carried on sucking on his knob. He held my head again and increased the speed of his thrusts, he was grunting and sweating and at last I felt his cock pulse and a torrid stream of thick spunk erupted into my throat, he held me there and I could hardly breathe and he kept cumming and cumming, I have never had so much cum in my mouth. I was swallowing and swallowing and there still seemed to be more, finally he pulled out of my tender mouth with a loud plop and bent to kiss me. ‘Oh Sam that was great you outshine all your sisters, aunts, your mum and even the best cocksucker of them all you nana’. With that he sat at my head playing with my tits and saying how gorgeous they were.

 

Pops decided it was time to tease and started gently flicking my clit; I was so wet and hot and needed something, anything inside me. I moved my hips to meet his hands and he stopped. He waited for me to lay flat again and started to strum me again, again desperate for his fingers in me I moved to meet him – this time he slapped my wet cunt with his hand ‘now Sam, if you don’t lay still and let Pops play, he wont fuck you like you want’ my Granddad said ‘I want my baby to beg to be fucked – I know your ready but your no where teased enough.’

 

‘Oh but Pops I want your cock in me please please’ I begged and lifted my hips; this caused me to get a slap across my tits. I laid flat and he began again, I could feel his every stroke and it was delicious my orgasm was building and Pops knew. ‘Is my baby gonna cum?’ I nodded and he stopped again.

 

‘Oh shit Pops please fuck me’ I moaned

 

‘How bad do you want it’ Lucas asked ‘is she wet Pops?’ he grinned ‘Pops teases all his girls like this Sam’

 

Pops started strumming me again, this time I laid there and took it I was getting hotter and wetter, moaning like a whore ‘Pops do me please do me’ but he just kept playing. My orgasm started again and again Pops stopped, this was too much ‘Oh for fuck sake Pops please fuck your whore of a Granddaughter with your cock’ that was it the trigger he needed he climbed on top of me and I felt the bulbous head of his cock against my lips, I wanted him to fuck me hard and fast - my Granddad – I wanted him to use me and fill me with his seed.

 

Pops looked at me and said ‘ready – your gonna be fucked within an inch of your life now’ I just whimpered ‘fuck me’ and he plunged his cock deep into me, I screamed with pain that turned to pleasure as he sawed into me all 9’’ of him, I felt him touch the base of my cunt and he just kept fucking. Lucas’ cock had sprung to attention and he had wrapped my long auburn hair round it and was wanking gently. Pops suddenly pulled his cock out of me and rubbed it over my swollen clit before shoving it roughly back into my cunt, I wrapped my legs behind the man who had changed my nappies and brought me my first doll and fucked him back. He was looking at me with pure lust and kept bending down to suck on my tits, the orgasm hit me full on and I screamed ‘oh Granddad yes yes yes fuck me harder make Sammy cum’ and covered his hard cock with my cum. He slowed his pace then and looked at me ‘was that good baby, did Pops make you cum? Now be a good girl and ride your Granddads dick, but first I think you need to clean it up!’

 

‘Yes Pops’ I sighed and untangled my hair from Lucas’ prick and went to clean Pops up, I could taste my cum all over him with a mixture of his cum too and looked up as I licked him. ‘He smiled ‘there’s a good girl make Pops clean then you can have some more’. I felt a hand between my legs and Lucas was fingering me, I pushed back onto his fingers and let him fuck me as I cleaned up Granddads slimy cock. This was great all girls should get this I thought. The fingers disappeared and a tongue replaced them god I was gonna cum on Lucas’ mouth ‘oh yes Lucas’ I cried he was frantic with his tongue and then I felt a thumb at the edge of my arsehole, ‘mmmmmmmmmmmmmmm’ I groan so he knew to push it in. he forced his thumb in and that was it I spurted all over his face. ‘Oh Sam you’re a gusher just like your mum fantastic’ said Granddad. Lucas took his thumb out of my arse and replaced it with two then three fingers I was in heaven.

 

‘Ok Sam enough playing climb aboard Granddad and ride him hard’ said Pops, I grinned and said ‘my pleasure Pops’. I slipped one leg either side and grasped his 9’’ then inserted it into my willing cunt. ‘Shit that looks hot Pops’ said: Lucas. Pops had his eyes closed and was groaning in pure ecstasy. I was moving up and down on his cock milking it with my cunt ‘Oh Sammy, I have dreamt about you riding me’ he gasped as I ground into his pubes. I felt fingers in my arse again and moaned into Pops neck. Lucas was trying more and more fingers every time and I was accommodating them. I felt a hand on my shoulder and knew Lucas was gonna fuck my arse with his monster cock.

 

I started to try and move so Lucas could not get in but Grandad held my legs ‘baby Lucas wants to do your arse, daddy doesn’t have to know’, I knew this was a pleasure reserved for my dad and was worried I might get in trouble. ‘Pops dad will be mad!’ I said. ‘Don’t worry baby this is tradition too your dad knows that’.

 

With that Lucas was right behind me his cock at the edge of my arsehole, he pushed once and got nowhere ‘shit John she’s tight’ he said to Pops, then he pushed again a little harder. This time he entered me ‘oh shit’ I cried with that he took control and plunged into me, I passed out onto my Granddads chest and they proceeded to carry on fucking me. When I regained consciousness they were both sawing in and out of me like men possessed, I was never gonna get fucked this hard again! Lucas was fucking my arse and I could feel Pops matching him stroke for stroke and I could hear high pitched groans and realised they were coming from me. I was begging them to fuck me deeper and harder; I was cumming over and over and over again. Lucas had hold of my tits and was pulling on them and moaning in my ear ‘Sam Sam Sam’, Pops was biting my neck and pulling my arse cheeks open for Lucas. Then I heard Lucas in my ear  ‘gonna fill up that pretty arse of your now Sam are you ready?’ I moaned I was and he held my hips and pushed so deep into my bowels I thought I would die ‘muffffnnnn FUCK’ Lucas moaned ‘that’s it baby filling you up’. With this Pops started to cum and forced himself deep into my cunt ‘Sammy baby you made Pops cum you dirty slut’.

 

Lucas pulled out of me and I heard my arse plop shut and slapped me roughly across the butt, then he lifted me off pops and as he did cum ran down my leg!

 

‘Did you cum that last time Angel’ Pops asked, I shook my head, ‘Good’ he said that will ensure we get more of your tight little cunt again wont it!’ and with that they kissed me on top of the head and left me on the bed with a sore arse and a throbbing cunt totally fucked. Pops stuck his head back through the door ‘Oh and Sam – don’t even think of finishing yourself off! If you do we WILL know!!!!!…………………

 

To be continued.

 

 

 

Cousin Cumming Of Age Pt 2

hrnytoad on Incest Stories

Once we made it outside, I noticed that there were a few people from another funeral standing around outside having their smoke-breaks. I leaned over to her and said, "You don't smoke, do you?". She gave me a little giggle and said, "Well, not cigarettes". This sweet, lithe, little angel was telling me she was a toker? The hamster wheel was running rampant in my mind at this moment! I got my head together and asked if she wanted to go sit in my car, with the a/c on. I think she was a little apprehensive at the thought of getting into a car with a total stranger, by the way she cocked her head and peered at me from the side. It was as if she were eyeing me up, wondering if she could put up a fight, or something. Weird.

Read More
"Well" I said, "I assume you are my cousin Donald's daughter, since I've seen you with them. If that's the case, then we're related, so I think you'll be alright." I couldn't really think of anything else witty to say, so i hoped that was alright. She sure was a knock out with the sun's rays shining through her hair.

I wasn't quite sure what had just happened, but she started laughing quite animatedly, as she was pulling me towards the parking lot. I was a little taken aback at her seemingly cruel laughter, so as we neared my car, I slowed pace a bit. I watched her from behind for a mnute, man she had the body of venus. She turned back to look at me, and then a troubled look crossed her face. I must have had a scowl or a pout on my face, because she started telling me that she had only been laughing because Donald was not her real father, just her new stepfather. And this made a little more sense to me when I thought about it, because it hadn't been that many years since I had seen him. After I thought about it for another minute, I realized that it had only been less than 7 years since I had seen him, and he wasn't married, and no children last time. At this, I myself, got a slight chuckle. How could I be so bone-headed? I must wear my emotions on my face like a mask, because she was smiling ear to ear when I looked back to her again.

I popped the door locks, and we sidled in. I made her aware of the fact that neither of us knew the other's name. She said that was okay by her, so i didn't press the issue. So here I am, with this beautiful girl that is a cousin, but not by blood. Hmm, I think I'm in a little too far as it is at this point but what the hell.."So you got anything to smoke, since you don't smoke cigarettes?", I asked her, trying to sound a mix between playful and polite, but it probably came out whiney. Man, the way she was sitting, almost sideways in the seat, made me want to just keep looking at those legs, and up farther. I had to try and stop myself, afterall, I didn't think it polite to be gawking at her, while she was sitting directly across from me. So her response was simply, "Yeah I do, but can we take a ride and smoke? It's starting to get a little stuffy in here." Oh my god, I'm such an idiot! I've been sitting here, eyeing her up like a sunday dinner, and never even turned the car on! I did notice that she was starting to glisten a bit. At this close distance, I could even see just how delecatble those sweet looking lips were. They matched her face almost perfectly, but were just a little on the puffy side. I imgained what they would feel like...

"Shit", I thought to myself, and then I tried my best to not show how embarrassed I was at that moment, as I started the car. "Um sure, a/c. No problem. I know a quiet park nearby that should still be open for a while." She nodded agreement, so I started pulled away, going out the rear exit, hoping none of my family saw me. I could feel the intense heat, from how red my face must have been. After a few minutes, the air was starting to chill the interior of the car, and my rosey cheeks felt a little better. As we were heading along, I could see from my peripheral vision, that she was getting fidgety in her seat. I couldn't help my perversive tendencies, and turned to look at her, just as she was raising one of her legs to cross them. I could see right up to her silky little panties. I felt my member twitch with a pang of excitement against my trousers. My goodness, I could even see tiny blonde pubes just barely coming out one side. I felt the the theobbing yet again, and knew it was trying to bust free. My eyes moved slowly up to her face, and sure enough, she was staring directly at me.

To Be Continued

middle school slut

jeffal on Teen Stories

my name is stacy im 13 and this is a true story.  2 days ago i went to a highschool party because i was being babbysitted by my older brother steve who is sixteen but he wanted to go to this party so the only way he could go was to have me go with him.  i walked in and i was wearing a really short skirt and a tight t-shirt and because i had nobody to talk to i went and sat down on the couch and when everybody went into the pool i stayed but when i was sitting there a boy named joey came over and sat down next to me and said hi. we began talking for a while and then he started asking me if i had ever had sex before i said no he asked me if i had ever sucked dick before and i said no his answer to all this was well theres a first time for everything right.  so as soon as he

Read More
said that i felt him pull me over undid his pants and pull out his dick.  he grabbed on my hair and pulled my head to hes cock he said suck it.  trust me i needed no invite i was really into it i started to go like a pro up and down his shaft licking and touging his balls feeling my tits and talking dirty telling him how much of a slut i wanted him to make me he said im cumming and before i knew it his cum was all in my mouth i swallowed it and then as soon as i did he told me i was going to become a total whore. he grabbed a couple of his friends and then pulled me into a room and told me to take off my clothes he said they were all going to take turns fucking the shit out of me.  i pulled off my clothes and stood there one boy threw me on the bed and rammed his dick in my ass at the same time another had his dick in my mouth they were rapidly pumping me full of cock untill they both got off at the same time in both of my holes and as soon as they finished two more boys steped in and were fucking the hell out o me this time in my pussy and in my mouth i was moaning so loud that my brother herd me and came in the room to see his little sister being such a big slut to see two of his friends pumping the shit out of his sister pissed him off but i couldent help it i was getting rammed in and out all the boys talking dirty calling me a slut and a whore and all of them cumming all in me i was in love with it i bounced on this boy named billys cock for the longest time he was so big and he kept pounding me faster and faster i was moaning and screaming so loud so another boy stuck his cock in my mouth to shut me up i didnt mind thogh i just sucked the hell out of himm while ridding billy when this boy jizzed in my mouth i swallowed it and then billy got off in my pussy so i was so worked out i couldent get up but my brother told me we had to go.  when we were in the car he said he was going to tell mom and dad when we they got home i said no the whole way home and begged him not to tell i said i would do anything . as soon as i said that he grinned at me and said anything i was like whatever you want just dont tell so when we got home i walked through the door and as soon as i did he threw me over the couch and lifted up my skirt he said do you want to be a slut then fine but then i will have to be his slut when im home when ever he wants me he can fuck me i sain ok and he began to pound my ass the whole time i was telling him i want to be his whore and his little fuck slut he said yea thats right untill he was going so fast that i could feel his balls slapping my ass i was his little slut whenever he wanted he could fuuck me the whole time he fucked me i was yelling yessssssssssss fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuccccckkk me fuckkkkk theeee shit out of your little whore when all of a sudden

my dad walked in.........

are little whore

jeffal on Incest Stories

Ashley was 13 and still in middle school. She had a brother sam and a Dad, andrew.  Ashley was very good looking for her age she had blonde hair and big boobs and all the boys at her school we all over her. and she knew it she would wear very skimpy clothes that even made the teachers look twice.  Ashley would find ways to get attention. Ashley never wore her slut clothes around the house because of her brother and father.  But one mourning when she thought she was alone in the house she put on her clothes and was ready for school when her brother sam walked in to sk her if she needed a ride because he wasent going to school.  sam was 16 and never really thought of his sister as a sexual being.  til now.  when he saw his little si

Read More
ster in a mini skirt and halter top with her hair in pigtails he felt a little bulge in his pants. tring to hide his erection he turned and walked away. Ashley followed him and told him he could never tell dad. she said she would do any thing turning around he said alright then get on your knees. with a little hesitation she dropped to the floor and as she did sam undid his pants and pulled out his 7and a half inch cock.  he told her to suck it and she did she lowered her big red lips on to his raging hard on she slid up and down like a pro flicking the tip with her tounge and grabbing his balls with her other hand.  As she was going up and down sam asked her if she was a little slut that needed to be fucked. she said still with the cock in her mouth im your little slut that needs to be fucked. so sam pulled her up and ripped off her shirt pulled down her skirt so all that was left was her thong.  sam told her to bend over the couch and with her ass pointing at him.  at this point she was begging to be pounded in her little tight ass. so sam walked over took his penis in his hand and started pounding the fuck out of his little sister harder and harder he went his balls slapping her ass and Ashley yelling "oooooooo yesssss fuck me good o yes im your little slut just bang the fuck out of my ass."  these dirty words were all sam needed he felt like he was going to explode so in one motion he flipped Asley over rammed his dick in her mouth and let a weeks supply of cum spew into her beautiful mouth.  To sam's suprize Ashley swallowd it all got up and said any time u need me im your slut call me any time you want to fuck...now can i get a ride?

Silken Chains Part Two

TwistedDemise on Forced Stories

Rising before dawn Leit moved to the living room sitting down he stretched. Picking up the remote he turned on the TV. He pressed the play button so he could view his new toy just as he had for a couple hours last night. Smiling lightly he looks at her sleeping on her chest arms still bound as he left them last eve. After watching her for several long minutes he moves back into his room to dress. Today will be a day she never forgets he knows he will make sure of it.

Slipping on a pair of loose black jogging pants he moves to the bathroom. Running the water in the sink he brushes his teeth then swiftly shaves off any new stubble. Walking across the living room once more he makes himself a bagel with some cream cheese. Then he eats it slowly watching her

Read More
on the screen from the kitchen. Finishing his breakfast he takes a bottle of water from the fridge as well as a small dish of low fat cottage cheese. Moving to the TV he shuts it off then moves to the wall pressing the panel to open the door there.

Quietly he pads down the carpeted stairs silent like a ghost. He looks around the room seeing everything as it should be the bathroom door still open. There is a bench along one wall with different types of chains hanging from the ceiling and wall. There in the corner is a work table with wall hooks holding all sorts of whips, canes, and toys. In the middle of the room is a doctors table silver chrome shining dully under the dim light. Heavy manacles hang from the ceiling by chain. There is also a small saw horse of stained wood and a pair of stocks on a small platform in the far corner. He moves from the stairs to the table setting down the water and food.

Walking from the table to the cage he types in the code to unlock the door. The door pops open allowing him to walk in standing over her helpless form. Her red hair hides her face as he looks on she begins to wiggle obviously awake. The contours of her pale ass beg him to caress her there. He crouches down letting his hand stroke her ass cheeks her whimper of fear like music to his ears. The dry cum in her ass crack from last night is hard and crusted now. Talis manages to flip her hair out of her face giving him his first look at her face this morning.

He sees her blue eyes are shoot thru with red from all the crying she has done since last night. Her lips look swollen from where she chewed on them in despair. Her hair is loose it would seem most of it escaped her hair tie during her struggles. Her collar is still fastened to her lovely throat like a trophy. He reaches down stroking her bared neck feeling her shiver with his touch. “Did you sleep well my pet?” His words sound concerned he feels her bodies shivering increase with his words. “No my arms ache and I really need to use the ladies room....Sir” Her voice sounds pain filled and hopeless sweet music to his ears. When she spoke his eyes showed displeasure at her tone. Lifting the remote into her view caused her to add the sir to appease him.

He reaches from her ass to her arms unbinding them slowly as he does this his words once more capture her attention. “If you learn today I will not bind you tonight, when I put you to bed my pet.” When he unties her first wrist he can see the pain of her freedom in those blue eyes. His hands carefully rub circulation back into her limb before releasing it. Then he unties her other wrist and does the same carefully rubbing her back to life. After a few minutes he can see the pain easing in her eyes. He rolls her onto her back now so she is fully exposed to his eyes.

His eyes travel over her body not caring the slightest bit that she began to blush. “You will use the bathroom in my view my pet.” His words once more hold that cool menace in them. “I can’t....please let me go I don’t care about anything I won’t tell th......” Her words were soft a demure but they soon turn into a whimpering scream as he holds the switch on the remote down. Releasing it he rises over her shaking form like a predator about to make his kill. “Get up now pet! I would hate to have to shock you till you made a mess in your bed. This is the only bed you may sleep in for now.” His words hold promise as he steps out of the cage door standing where he can reach her if need be.

She almost jumps to her feet then as he threatens her with that fate shaming her even more. Moving to him at the door she shivers her fear in him growing. He moves to the stairs standing there blocking any escape as he smiles to her. “Go on my pet.” He can see the bathroom from where he stands. His tone is soft as he speaks to her always watching her it seems. She walks to the bathroom hopelessly moving inside. It is then she notices there is no handle on the door. No way to seal it from his eyes or his actions.

With a whimper she moves to the toilet sitting down on the cold seat there. He says nothing but when she peaks up she can see his eyes on her. He watches as she sits there waiting for her to do as he instructed. He moves in from the stairs to the doorway watching her up close now. Soon he gets his way as her bladder wins out against her shame. The sound of her relief is heard thru out the room. He sees her blush brightly as she wipes herself clean then flushes not able to look up. He watches her with enjoyment in his eyes. He knows that with each act she shames herself bringing her deeper into his world.

He walks into the bathroom with her his hand drifts out to stroke her face. She sits frozen on the toilet afraid with him this close even to breathe. He smiles down moving in closer still till she has no room to back from him. He keeps his touch gentle with her as he strokes the side of her face. He leans into her kissing the top of her head affectionately. “I told you last night to think up five questions for us to discuss this morning. Now is the time to speak them for this is as comfortable as I will allow you for now.” His tone is now like a gentle caress as he can feel her muscles are tense as she tries to think.

Her words come out softly confused by his actions. “Might I have some clothing please....sir.” He shakes his head at her words sighing. “Is this then one of your questions?” He feels her squirm on the seat before him as he releases her chin. Leaning back against the wall he watches her as she shakes her head helplessly. “No it is not one of my questions. I am confused I came here for a job but now I am your prisoner?” He nods his head at her words. “That is a better question. You are more then my prisoner you are now my property. I paid the normal fee to have you delivered not all girls make the silver screen my pet.” He watches as she shakes her head still denying it to herself.

He waits silently watching her fight herself his eyes never miss a moment savoring it all. Finally she exhales sharply looking at him her voice is cold now with anger. “What do you plan on doing with me? Raping me till you bore with me?” He sighs shaking his head. “I doubt it there are other ways to enjoy you my pet. I will teach you what it means to be owned.” His words are soft then slowly fill with cool menace. “When I am finished with you only one type of person will fulfill you my pet.” His smile is cool like a predator once more causing her to lose much of her own angry fire.

She looks at him meeting his eyes for a time then remembers she is on the toilet naked in this mans basement. Swiftly her eyes go to the floor as her cheeks turn red once more. He sees the color shifting in her face and reaches out to her stroking her cheek once more. “Why are you doing this..sir? You are not a freak to look on I know you could get dates. Why?” He strokes her as she glances up she can see he is actually thinking thru his answer. “I am rich my pet. Most females look at me and my money with hunger in their eyes. It helps that I like my women submissive it makes for a pleasant relationship.” He strokes her face one last time then releases it waiting for another question.

She nods her head at his words trying desperately to understand so she can win free. “I saw all the stuff in there allot scares me sir. Am I the first woman you have done this to you look well prepared.” With those last words a shudder passes thru her body. In her mind she wanders about the room wondering what some of the items are for. The table and chains scaring her deeply he can see the fear in her eyes when she looks up. He smiles as he looks from her to the room. “My you are very observant my pet.” His eyes look over her naked body hungrily. “No you are not the first to sleep in the kennel. I have trained two other pets before I chose you.” He sees the look in her eyes the hunger to know all about them.

“I will tell you about them but first let’s finish this question session.” His words are not angry at her desires he sees in her eyes. “Will I ever have a chance of earning my way free of this captivity sir?” She doesn’t even realize it but without knowing his name she has begun to call him sir. “Honestly I doubt it Talis. I know you have no relations that will come look for you or close friends. I know you are alone yet young enough to be malleable to my desires.” His tone is soft but has a commanding edge to it as if to say that is the end of her time for questions.

“Now I will tell you what I expect from you. I will also explain how we can get along my pet. I think you are smart enough to know your place but we will see.” His words are soft as he rises from the wall motioning her to follow him. He looked back over his shoulder once to see if she obeyed. He heard her whimper as she stood up following him she could see the remote in his hand. “Come sit on the bench where I can explain our world.” He stands next to the wall bench where she can see chains hanging. She moves across the room edging past the table as if it might bite her. He smiles noting this but that can come later he waits for her to sit down. When she gets to the bench she sits next to him feeling the smooth cool wood on her ass she moans softly.

As she sits down he reaches behind her taking a chain about an inch thick wrapping it about her throat. She feels it her hands leap to her neck almost catching his hands. Something forces her to calm down she does not trust him but fears the shock she could sense would come. Putting her hands on her legs she sits still as he buckles the chain about her neck like a second collar. This time she hears the lock clicking shut the cool metal of it rests on her back now. He reaches down catching her right wrist as she begins to shake. She feels a length of chain enclose it then pull back till her arm is pinned to the wall. He is still silent as he now catches the left wrist restraining it just as he did the right one. Now her whole upper body is at his mercy all she can do it moan.

He reaches up and smiles at her she hears a click then feels the leather collar slide from her neck. She moans in relief as he reaches down catching a leg she feels chain about her ankle then moments later another chain goes about her other ankle. He nods at his work then begins to tighten each of the leg chains wrenching them so her legs are forced to spread open. Now she is fully exposed to his view. He nods his approval at her positioning then rises to stand. He sees her face is red but she does not fight the chains. Walking from the bench he moves to the table pulling down an electric razor then a pair of scissors. He turns back to her walking back he sits down between her legs on the carpeted floor.

“Now while I work I will tell you allot of things my pet do not interrupt me.” His words are cool and in control she remains silent scared of the scissors. “First thing first I do not like much pubic hair so I shall trim you to my desires.” She feels the cold metal hearing the clipping as he begins to trim off her bush. “I do not expect you to be perfect.... yet that is. I will train you to my taste and desires.” He slowly clears off her left lip so only stubble remains. “I expect you to be submissive to me in all things. You may ask questions of me but only if you ask to speak first. As I feel fit you may be my pet, my slut, or less.” He feels her shiver at the second name and smiles as he works over the right lip. “You may one day earn Talis back as a name if I desire it.” As he talks he continues to cut trimming all of her hair off except for a small patch above her pussy. He leaves that as he gathers up the razor she can hear the motor humming now.

“I will expect pleasure from you when I wish it. Sometimes I may deny you the same pleasure. The thing is all I do to and with you is by my choice. You may beg but I may not give in even if you beg prettily.” The razor hum over her left lip in no time at all the hair is gone from it totally naked now. “I will torment you in small ways but some you will come to love. I will punish you when I need to. Punishment will never be gentle it will be painful in some way.” The razor cuts across the right lip clearing it slowly as he stops to clean the razors head. “Not all my pleasures will be found in your body chaining you so gives me pleasure my pet. I also like to bathe my pets or be bathed as the desire comes to pass. I expect you to call me Master in private and Sir when we have visitors perhaps one day I may tell you my name.” He finishes her right lip with a small smile setting down the razor looking up at her catching her eyes in his own.

He leans in his hand strokes over her slit before he was working on it not paying attention to it sexually. Now he has decided to enjoy his work, a pair of his fingers part her pussy lips sliding into her semi damp tunnel. “You may cum because shortly I intend to cum myself.” He says softly as his fingers slip deeper into her. “If you do a good job on me I will allow you food as well as water.” His tone is cool once more as his fingers part inside her spreading her tunnel wider. She whimpers at this invasion unable to defend herself. Her body begins to respond even as her mind tries to deny the pleasure. When she hears about the food and water her stomach growls wanting both even as she spasms on his fingers.

He surprises her leaning in his tongue slowly runs over her smooth baby soft lips. He hears her whimper as her slit contracts again when his tongue touches her. His tongue moves up higher finding her clit he flails at it. His tongue is like an adder striking swiftly then retreating from her clit. After several strokes of his tongue his fingers are wet enough to move in her. He starts fingering her to force an orgasm. His lips and tongue now remain latched to her clit like a second skin lapping at it in a frenzy.

He looks up from her slit as he devours her finding her eyes on him. His eyes twinkle in excitement as he pushes her harder. Now her body is straining at the chains trying to force more of his fingers into her tunnel. He can feel her beginning to tense as he works her clit. His fingers splay on each out stroke to give her a sense of being stretched. The delicious scent of sex fills the room as he keeps pushing her toward climax. She starts panting and moaning softly not taking her eyes off him as he eats her. She feels it is close her hips try to lift but the chains are too tight on her body. He notices her action and slows down with his tongue.

His fingers stop buried in her as she wiggles on the unforgiving wood trying to feel him again. The fire in her slit is burning her alive she can feel it in her nipples it is so harsh. He licked slowly making sure each flick of his tongue was enough to torment her a little more. “OH god please please....” Her voice is full of need his eyes smile at her just above the little patch of hair he left. “I am begging you said I could cum.... SIR Please.” She almost screams as he spreads the fingers inside her his tongue driving hard once more.

He continues to work her poor slit with his tongue and fingers. Her body begins to shake as he devours her. Her body is on fire now her nipples feel like they are going to explode as she bucks against the bench. He lifts his free hand then pinching her nipple as he nips her clit. That’s all she can take her slit collapses on his fingers forcing them together. He removes his fingers from her pussy replacing it with his lips and tongue opening her to devour her juices. His eyes still look at her when she looks into his she shudders even harder. Her slit feels like it is trying to pull his tongue out at the root. He pulls back from her rubbing his face all over her smooth lips enjoying the feel of them.

He stays on her slit till her last shudder passes. He smiles up at her as he backs from her pussy breathing heavily. His hand moves over her thigh as he slowly catches his breath. When his hand comes close to her slit he can feel the muscles straining to come into contact with him. He watches as she shivers her eyes clouded with need. He rises up slowly to his feet releasing her thigh. Her eyes swell at the sight of his bulge in his sweats. He reaches to the hem of his sweats sliding them off his hips. They slide to the floor his cock swollen pointing at her. He sees her eyes are unable to look away he smiles as he steps forward.

He watches as her eyes remain glued to his cock as it leads the way. She whimpers when his head touches her lips. He smiles as his cock head strokes her lips. His darker flesh viewed against her pale lips making for an interesting sight. His voice is commanding as he nudges her lips. “Do a good job and if you bite me I will punish you by denying you food for a week.” He hears her gasp softly then he feels her lips part tentatively. He groans when he feels her soft tongue quest out of her mouth to lap at his knob.

He groans again as he looks down seeing her small pink wet tongue sliding over his sensitive head. He presses forward a little so his cock slides between her lips. He feels them close down on his shaft now her tongue begins to move over the head again. His hand reaches out stroking her cheek his words come slowly. “Have you ever deep throated someone?” Her head nods up and down as she blushes bright crimson. Her eyes meet his as he speaks once more. “I am glad you didn’t lie pet I would have trained you anyway.” As she hears his words she feels his shaft slipping deeper into her mouth now.

His cock slides about halfway into her hot mouth before he backs out the first time. His hand stays on her cheek stroking her as he slowly begins to fuck her face. Her tongue is working hard now on his shaft her shame remains but she has no choice. He moves in her mouth feeling with each back stroke the power of her suction. He moans now as he slides another inch into her mouth. His breathing is turning into gasps of pleasure as she gives him the best head she can. She feels his hot thick shaft in her mouth, unable to resist she loses herself worshipping his cock.

He can’t believe the softness of her mouth as she works him. He keeps adding an inch at a time till he feels her throat open. He growls in pleasure as he feels her fight back a gag then he is in. His head down in her throat his balls rest against her chin now. He almost loses control when she swallows his cock caught inside her throat. He groans as he begins to pump each thrust deep into her mouth. About every third stroke he lets his cocks head linger in her throat. His cock begins to swell leaking a steady coating of precum. The taste causes her to involuntarily moan. He looks down seeing her eyes meet his own then look down demurely that is it he loses control.

He yells in pleasure as he buries his cock in her throat. The only warning he gives her is to grab a handful of her hair. The first pulse of his cock sends a glob of cum down her throat. He is shuddering in pleasure backing up slowly his head enters her mouth once more. She uses her teeth to lightly skin over his cock as the next pulse causes her mouth to fill with cum. The taste is only a little salty but she loves it. She swallows the mouthful in time to get the next load. Her hot mouth filling a small bit leaks out as she swallows moaning. He can’t stop cumming each pulse swallowed as swiftly as she can.

She works his cock till he stops cumming in her mouth. Without him uttering a word she nurses on his semi limp cock. Her tongue is working overtime as she cleans his cum from his shaft. He is panting holding himself up by the hand on her head now. He looks down but her eyes are closed as she works on cleaning all of his seed from him. He slowly backs out of her mouth with a moan. His fingers move to her face catching a small amount of his cum that escaped he offers it to her on his fingers. She grins like a kitten licking at the cum as he slides his fingers into her mouth she once more begins to suck.

When his fingers come from her mouth there is a soft pop as she was sucking hard. He smiles and shakes his head. “Thank you......” She looks to the floor her skin red once more “Mast..er” Her voice is a soft whisper as she says it to him her eyes filling with small tears. He turns regarding her with a new look in his eyes. Walking to her side he sits down he carries the cottage cheese and the water. Setting the food aside he opens the water offering it to her lips which she swiftly drinks from. Then he sets the bottle aside and picks up the food he smiles lifting a spoonful of food to her lips. “Eat my pet I enjoyed your honesty, service, and submission.” His words are soft as he slowly feeds her.

He finishes his task of feeding and watering her with care. Then he walks back to the table setting aside the containers. He turns to regard her and smiles moving back to the bench he flicks a switch overhead. The chains lose their tautness her arms move to her sides to rest on the bench. Her legs remain almost fully open as if silently begging him to take her. He crouches down unshackling her legs then moving to her arms. Once they are free he uncoils the neck chain using it like a leash.

He rises smiling touching her chin with his fingers softly. “I have some things to do this afternoon pet.” His tone is soft but commanding. “I will lock you in the kennel but I want you to do something for me.” She looks up licking her lips slightly swollen from his use of her. “What would you like sir?” Her tone is submissive still but not like before. “I want you to look on the different toys here and pick the first one I shall teach you tonight.” His words are soft as he moves to the kennel door motioning her to go inside.

She moves with her head down going past him when she feels his hand on her wrist stopping her. She looks up meeting his eyes but can’t hold them looking down once more. He reaches out tilting her head he leans in then kissing her softly. Her lips are silken as he kisses them his tongue slips out to duel with hers softly. When he breaks the kiss she is panting softly her eyes with a distant glaze over them. She whimpers softly as she steps into the kennel then turns facing him. He hangs the chain on a ring within the kennel locking it into place. “I will be back my pet.” His voice relaxed as he blows her a kiss.

Shutting the door it clicks locking then he moves to his sweats slipping them on. Turning to the table he gathers her dishes then walks to the stairs. When he looks back she is gripping the grate of the cage. There are tears in her eyes he sees them and smiles. He walks back upstairs sealing the door behind him. Going to his computer he sits down setting the dishes aside. Popping open his email he opens a new email. Typing swiftly he sends a letter to BM then shuts it down. The letter was simple and precise. “BM send me dasha friend. I will need her for one maybe two nights. I will look forward to the party next month. I may even have a pretty surprise for you. ML”

Rising from the desk he goes to the kitchen with the dishes. Doing them he thinks on his pet and how proud he was today. He moves outside now slipping on a shirt and goes to the garage. He opens it walking to his car he slides into the seat to go to town. He knows in about two hours he will be coming home again. Meanwhile she is down in her kennel still crying softly but looking over the items with fear and interest. She wonders why some of them seem to excite her now.

More to Come.....

Any comments feel free to Email TwistedDemise@Hotmail.com.